Skip to main content

Full text of "Reminiscences of the Nineteenth Massachusetts regiment"

See other formats


4    -r. 


'^j^  -V* 


,^^    '^ 


'V-    v" 


n^.  V' 


^•*-       ' 


,-'?■• 


v^^' 


•^^ 

-^ 

^^^. 

y" 

X^^ 

o^ 

f'J^ 

l^j; 

r 

c^x 

^         \ 

y 

8    1 

> 

■s." 

'^^    1 


v^'' 

xO<^.. 

1  A 

.#■ 

^0   » 

■^- 

^^" 

%-  \ 

..■v- 

■->. 

^^'^ 


-^• 


^X' 


Qc 


,P  -v. 


V.  •,  »  -    ,        '/: 


'   ■/     6    t    S  ^ 


^'V.    ^       <•' 


v§W  ^  .^.vK^twws. . 


R 


"■Follow  the  colors  of  the  Nineteenth.''  —  General  Webb. 


EniNISCENCES 


OF    THE 


NINETEENTH 

MASSACHUSETTS 

REGIMENT 


By  Capt.  JOHN  G.  B.  ADAMS. 


OB 


BOSTON  :  WRIGHT  &  POTTER 
PRINTING  COMPANY,  i8  POST 
OFFICE  SQUARE,  1899 


s 


/9d 


LIGRARY  oi  CONGRESS 
Two  Copies  Received 
UOV  25  1905 

Ccpyrignt  Entry 
COPY     A. 


Copyright,  1899, 
By  John  G.  B.  Adame 


PREFACE. 


For  thirty-four  years  I  have  waited  patiently  for  some 
one  to  write  a  history  of  the  19th  Kegiment  Massachusetts 
Volunteers,  but  fearing  that  it  may  never  be  accomplished, 
I  have  concluded  to  send  out  this  story.  I  do  not  dignify 
it  by  calling  it  a  history.  It  is  simply  a  soldier's  story, 
told  by  one  of  the  "boys."  Most  of  it  is  written  from 
memory.  The  account  of  prison  life  is  taken  from  an 
imperfect  diary,  kept  by  the  writer  while  a  prisoner  of 
war. 

I   sincerely   hope    the    publication    of    this    volume    will 

inspire  other  comrades,  and  that  from  the  memories  thus 

evoked  some  one  may  gather  further  material  whereby  the 

deeds  of  the  men   who  so  bravely   followed   the  flags   of 

the   State  and  Nation  for  four  long,  weary  years  may  be 

preserved. 

JOHN   G.   B.  ADAMS. 


Nineteenth  Massachusetts  Regiment. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE    CALL    TO    ARMS. 


At  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  I  was  a  resident  of  the 
quiet  but  patriotic  town  of  Groveland.  Sumter  had  l)een 
fired  upon  and  all  was  excitement.  I  could  not  work,  and 
on  the  18th  of  April,  1861,  walked  to  Haverhill  with  my 
elder  brother  and  Mark  Kimball.  •  We  went  to  the  armory 
of  the  Hale  Guards,  who  were  making  active  preparations  to 
march,  and  I  returned  home  that  night  resolved  to  go  with 
them  if  possible.  The  next  day  we  walked  to  Haverhill 
again,  and  I  at  once  interviewed  Captain  Messer,  but  was 
informed  that  the  company  was  more  than  full,  so  I  could 
not  go  with  it. 

I  had  said  nothing  to  my  brother  or  Mark  of  my  intention, 
but  as  we  were  walking  home  I  found  that  we  all  had  the 
same  desire,  — to  enlist  at  once.  "We  talked  the  matter  over 
and  concluded  that  as  Company  A  of  the  1st  Battalion  of 
Eifles,  an  old  militia  company  located  in  West  Newbury,  and 
then  under  arms,  would  soon  be  ordered  away,  we  would 
join  it.  That  night  we  walked  to  West  Newbury  (five 
miles),  found  the  company  at  the  armory  in  the  town  hall 
and  enrolled  our  names.  Company  A  was  one  of  three 
that  composed  the  1st  Battalion  of  Rifles,  commanded  by 
Maj.  Ben.  Perley  Poore.     They  had  been  organized  several 


2  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

years  and  were  known  as  "Poore's  Savages."  They  were 
armed  with  Winsor  rifles  and  sabre  bayonets,  the  rifle  and 
bayonet  weighing  about  fifteen  pounds.  The  uniform  was 
dark  green,  trimmed  with  light  green,  and  as  I  donned  it  for 
the  first  time  it  was  hard  to  tell  which  was  the  greener,  the 
soldier  or  the  uniform.  We  had  a  peculiar  drill.  Most  of 
it,  as  I  can  remember,  consisted  of  running  around  the  town 
hall  in  single  file,  giving  an  Indian  war-whoop  and  firing  into 
the  corner  of  the  hall  as  we  ran. 

I  was  a  soldier  now.  I  did  not  walk  the  streets  as  I  had 
done,  but  marched,  always  turning  "a  square  corner." 
People  grasped  me  by  the  hand  and  congratulated  me  on 
my  courage.  (I  did  not  see  where  the  courage  came  in.) 
The  Sons  of  TemperancQ,  of  which  my  brother  Isaac  and 
myself  were  members,  presented  us  at  a  public  meeting  with 
two  suits  of  underclothes  and  havelocks,  housewives,  testa- 
ments, etc.,  so  that  before  we  received  our  army  outfit  we 
had  enough  to  load  a  mule. 

We  waited  for  orders  to  march,  but  none  came,  and  from 
being  heroes  we  began  to  be  looked  upon  with  disgust,  and 
we  were  the  most  disgusted  of  all.  As  we  would  meet 
friends  on  the  street  they  would  say,  "  Is  it  not  a]:)out  time 
to  have  another  public  meeting  to  bid  you  fellows  good- by  ?  " 
or,  "You  will  want  some  more  shirts  before  you  leave."  So 
mortified  did  we  become  that,  instead  of  marcliing  down 
through  the  village  to  drill,  we  sneaked  away  through  a  back 
street. 

The  company  began  to  get  demoralized.  Men  were  leav- 
ing every  day,  going  to  other  States  or  to  regiments  that  had 
been  ordered  to  the  front.  At  last  we  rebelled,  and  sent  our 
ofiiccrs  to  the  Governor  with  a  vote  passed  by  the  company, 


PRIVATE    "JOHNNIE"    ADAMS. 
April,   1861. 


THE   CALL    TO  ARMS. 


that  unless  we  were  ordered  into  camp  at  once  we  would 
disband.  After  a  few  days  we  were  furnished  with  a  large 
tent  for  the  men,  a  wall  tent  for  the  officers  and  a  supply  of 
rations.  Our  camp  was  located  on  the  land  of  one  of  our 
members,  Private  Sylvester,  and  was  named  "  Camp  Sylves- 
ter." We  were  without  arms  except  three  guns  for  guard 
duty,  as  our  old  Winsors  had  l)een  turned  in.  Company  A 
was  officered  as  follows  :  Captain,  Moses  P.  Stan  wood ;  First 
Lieutenant,  J.  Warren  Brown  ;  Second  Lieutenant,  Ben- 
jamin Wilson  ;  Third  Lieutenant,  Isaac  H.  Boyd ;  Fourth 
Lieutenant,  Jones  Frankle.  The  third  and  fourth  lieuten- 
ants were  soon  discharged,  as  army  regulations  only  provided 
for  two.  Lieutenant  Boyd  went  into  the  ranks.  Lieutenant 
Frankle  was  made  major  of  the  17th  Massachusetts. 

Our  discipline  in  Camp  Sylvester  was  not  as  strict  as  it 
was  later  in  the  war.  We  mounted  one  guard.  After  we 
had  been  once  around  we  concluded  that  the  lieutenants 
ought  to  stand  their  share,  so  we  put  them  on.  One  night 
we  caught  a  calf  and  after  the  officers  were  asleep  we  turned 
him  into  their  tent.  We  did  many  things  that  later  would 
have  sent  us  to  the  guard-house. 

About  the  second  week  in  July  we  were  ordered  to  Lynn- 
field  to  join  the  19th  regiment.  We  were  the  second  com- 
pany in  camp.  Company  C  of  Rowley  arriving  about  two 
hours  before  us.  Our  tents  were  a  peculiar  pattern,  neither 
wall  nor  A,  but  between  the  two,  having  accommodations 
for  ten  men,  and  each  tent  had  three  windows  or  ventilators. 
For  a  time  we  were  under  the  command  of  Col.  Lyman 
Dyke,  who  also  commanded  the  17th  regiment,  located  near  us. 

At  Lynnfield  I  was  promoted  to  sixth  corporal,  and  my 
troubles  began.     I  was  one  day  detailed  for  guard,  the  17th 


4  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

and  19th  regiments  doing  guard  duty  together.  When  I 
posted  my  relief  I  had  one  more  man  than  posts,  so  I  made 
a  new  post.  The  officer  of  the  day  asked  me  what  I  did 
with  the  supernumerary.  I  said  that  I  put  him  on  in  rear 
of  the  ice-house.  He  desired  to  know  who  gave  me  author- 
ity to  create  new  posts,  and  I  replied  that  I  supposed  I  was 
to  use  up  my  men.  As  soon  as  the  guards  were  posted 
they  began  to  call  "Corporal  of  the  Guard."  When  I  went 
to  them  they  wanted  a  drink  of  water.  I  asked  the  officer 
of  the  day  if  it  was  my  duty  to  carry  water  to  them.  He 
said  it  was.  So  I  toted  the  water  pail  the  two  hours  my 
relief  was  on.  At  night  the  men  went  to  their  quarters.  I 
found  where  they  slept,  and  made  arrangements  to  call  them. 
I  would  put  my  head  into  a  tent  and  call,  "  Third  relief !  " 
and  instead  of  the  men  coming  out,  a  boot  with  an  oath  came 
at  me.  As  I  could  not  get  enough  for  a  relief  I  turned  out 
the  drummer  and  had  him  beat  the  long  roll.  This  brought 
out  the  officer  of  the  day  l)ut  very  few  of  the  men,  as  they 
did  not  know  what  it  meant  any  more  than  I  did.  Collect- 
ing what  I  could  we  started  to  relieve  the  guard,  but  I  soon 
found  that  I  had  more  than  men  enough,  as  at  nearly  every 
post  we  found  the  musket  stuck  into  the  ground  and  the  man 
missing.  When  relieved  in  the  morning  I  was  disgusted 
with  being  an  officer,  and  longed  for  the  freedom  of  a  private. 
Recruits  were  fast  arriving.  Company  A  went  into  camp 
with  about  sixty  men,  and  every  day  some  new  man  was 
voted  in,  as  we  had  not  given  up  the  old  militia  method  of 
electing  our  members.  Skeleton  companies  were  arriving, 
consisting  of  an  officer  and  a  few  men,  who  were  given 
a  letter  and  assigned  a  place  in  line.  Among  the  first  to 
arrive  was  Captain  Mahoney.     His  company  was  given  the 


THE   CALL    TO  ARMS. 


letter  E.  Captain  Mahoney  was  an  energetic  officer  and 
anxious  to  drill  his  men.  Long  before  dayljreak,  with  his 
first  sergeant,  McNamara,  he  would  turn  out  the  recruits, 
and  as  we  lay  in  our  tents  we  could  hear  him  calling,  "  Left ! 
Left !     McNamara,  tread  on  that  man's  heels  !  " 

It  was  not  very  long  Ijefore  we  had  the  required  number 
of  companies,  the  last  to  arrive  being  the  Boston  Tiger  Fire 
Zouaves,  and  my  story  from  this  point  will  include  the  regi- 
ment as  well  as  Company  A. 

One  day  in  August  we  saw  a  military  man  looking  over 
the  camp.  We  soon  learned  that  it  was  Colonel  Hincks, 
who  had  just  returned  from  three  months'  service  with  the 
Sth  Massachusetts.  Li  a  few  days  he  was  assigned  to  the 
command  of  the  19th  and  from  that  moment  what  had  been  a 
uniformed  mob  became  a  regiment  of  soldiers.  With  him 
came  Lieutenant-Colonel  Devereaux,  who  had  l)een  captain 
of  the  Salem  Zouaves,  and  soon  after  Maj.  Henry  J.  How. 
One  of  the  Salem  Zouaves  was  assigned  to  each  company  as 
a  drill-master,  and  we  soon  saw  that  our  three  months'  drill- 
ing had  lieen  worse  than  useless,  as  we  had  to  l)egin  over 
again,  and  it  "was  hard  to  teach  old  dogs  new  tricks;"  but 
the  Zouaves  won  our  respect  and  every  man  was  anxious  to 
do  his  best.  Very  soon  a  change  took  place  in  the  line 
officers,  —  a  Zouave  was  commissioned  in  nearly  every  com- 
pany. Company  A  retained  Captain  Stanwood,  ])ut  lost 
both  lieutenants,  C.  M.  Merritt,  who  had  been  an  officer  in 
the  8th,  being  made  first  lieutenant,  and  Isaac  H.  Boyd,  who 
had  enlisted  as  a  private,  second  lieutenant. 

On  August  27  we  were  ordered  to  strike  tents  and  prepare 
to  march.  That  night,  for  the  first  time,  we  slept  on  the 
ground,  with  only  the  blue  sky  for  shelter.     The  next  day 


6  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BE9IMENT. 

we  took  cars  for  Boston.  Our  knapsacks  were  slung  for  the 
first  time  and  loaded  with  everything  that  it  was  possible  to 
stow  away. 

Being  anxious  that  my  "  best  girl "  should  see  me  in  the 
full  garb  of  a  warrior,  I  arrayed  myself  in  heavy  marching 
order  and  went  to  an  ambrotype  saloon  to  have  my  picture 
taken.  I  have  seen  that  picture  since  the  war.  In  an  am- 
brotype everything  is  reversed,  so  my  musket  is  at  my  left 
shoulder,  haversack  and  canteen  on  the  wrong  side,  — in  fact, 
I  was  wrong  end  to  in  every  respect. 

Our  wagon  train  was  larger  than  that  of  an  army  corps  in 
active  service.  Each  company  had  a  four-horse  wagon,  head- 
quarters two,  quartermaster  four ;  I  think  there  were  twenty 
besides  the  ambulances.  We  arrived  in  Boston  in  the  after- 
noon. It  was  the  second  time  I  had  been  in  the  city,  and  as 
we  halted  on  the  Common,  and  no  friend  came  to  bid  me 
good-by,  the  first  feeling  of  homesickness  came  over  me, 
and  I  began  to  realize  that  at  last  we  were  real  soldiers  and 
that  the  enjoyments  of  camp  life  at  home  were  fast  falling  to 
the  rear.  We  went  to  New  York  by  the  Fall  River  line.  I 
had  never  been  on  a  steamboat  before  and  was  very  sick. 
Landing  in  New  York,  we  marched  up  Broadway.  My 
knapsack  weighed  a  ton  and  I  was  so  sick  that  I  could  not 
hold  up  my  head,  yet  dared  not  fall  out  for  fear  I  should  get 
lost.  We  were  marched  to  a  barrack  and  given  some  tliin 
soup  and  a  testament.  I  had  already  two  testaments  in  my 
knapsack,  but  I  took  this,  although  I  wished  they  had  put  a 
little  more  money  in  the  soup  and  passed  the  testament.  I 
do  not  remember  what  route  we  took  from  New  York,  Imt 
we  went  part  of  the  way  by  Ijoat  and  arrived  in  Philadelphia 
the  next  morning. 


OUR  JOUBNEY  SOUTH. 


CHAPTER   II. 

OUR    JOURNEY    SOUTH. 

Upon  our  arrival  in  Philadelphia  we  heard  a  signal  gun 
and  learned  that  it  was  to  inform  the  people  connected  with 
the  cooper's  shop  that  we  were  coming.  We  marched  to 
that  place  and  found  a  nice  breakfast  served  by  the  first  ladies 
of  the  city.  This  was  the  only  home-like  meal  we  had  re- 
ceived since  leaving  Massachusetts,  and  our  hearts  went  out 
to  the  loyal  people,  and  our  thanks  were  expressed  in  three 
rousing  cheers  for  them.  But  we  hastened  on,  and  soon 
took  the  cars  for  Washington.  At  Baltimore  we  left  the  cars 
and  marched  across  the  city.  We  passed  through  Pitt  Street, 
where  the  sixth  Massachusetts,  a  few  months  before,  had 
marked  the  route  with  their  blood.  Every  throat  was 
opened  as  we  sang  "John  Brown,"  but  our  knees  were  a 
little  weak,  for  we  expected  a  stone  would  strike  us  at  any 
moment.  We  found  the  roof  of  the  depot  on  the  Washing- 
ton side  of  the  city  filled  with  bullet  holes,  the  result  of  the 
riot  of  April  19. 

From  Baltimore  to  Washington  we  passed  soldiers  doing 
guard  duty  on  the  railroad,  and  for  the  first  time  saw  men 
being  punished  at  the  guard-house.  We  saw  one  man  with 
his  head  through  a  barrel,  another  carrying  a  heavy  log  of 
wood.  At  night  we  arrived  in  Washington  and  were  landed 
at  the  Soldiers'  Rest.  A  Pennsylvania  regiment  was  ahead 
of  us,  so  we  were  obliged  to  wait  until  they  had  been  to  sup- 


8  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 

per.  We  marched  into  the  Ijarracks  before  the  tables  were 
reset.  The  waiters  removed  the  tin  dishes,  then  jumped 
on  to  the  tables  and  with  dirty  brooms  began  to  sweep  as 
they  walked  along.  Tliis  was  too  much  for  Massachusetts. 
On  the  tables  not  cleared  were  remnants  of  the  meal  left  by 
the  Pennsylvanians.  Soon  the  air  was  filled  with  bread, 
pork  and  tin  dippers.  The  waiters  were  unable  to  stand 
the  attack  and  retreated  in  good  order.  After  quiet  was 
restored  our  men  cleared  the  tables  and  the  rations  were 
brought  in,  consisting  of  mouldy  soft  bread,  boiled  salt  pork 
and  very  poor  coffee.  Colonel  Hincks  being  informed  of 
our  treatment  found  the  officer  in  charge  and  gave  him  relig- 
ious instructions.  We  received  nothing  better  that  night, 
but  the  next  morning  when  the  19th  marched  in  to  breakfast 
our  colonel's  "  draft  had  been  honored  "  and  we  had  a  square 
meal. 

The  Pennsylvania  regiment  occupying  the  barracks,  we 
had  to  sleep  on  the  ground.  The  night  was  warm,  and  being 
very  tired  we  were  soon  fast  asleep.  About  four  o'clock  we 
were  awakened  by  something  grunting  around  us,  and  found 
that  we  were  in  the  midst  of  a  drove  of  hogs.  We  had  never 
seen  hogs  running  at  large  at  home,  and  believing  some 
one's  swine  had  escaped  from  the  pen,  we  concluded  to  do  a 
neighborly  act  and  catch  them.  The  race  began,  liut  with 
poor  success  for  us,  as  they  could  run  a  mile  in  2.40  or  less. 

After  our  sport  we  found  an  old  pump,  where  we  made 
our  morning  toilet.  We  boys  did  not  mind  this  new  mode 
of  living  much ;  we  sang,  said  "  it  was  all  in  the  three 
years,"  and  was  nothing  after  you  got  used  to  it.  Xot  so 
with  the  older  men.  I  rememl)er  one  instance  :  returnino: 
from  the  pump  I  saw  one  of  the  men  leaning  against  the 


OUB  JOUBNET  SOUTH.  9 

barracks,  the  tears  streaming  down  Ms  cheeks.  I  said, 
"What  is  the  matter,  Peter?"  He  replied,  "I  didn't  think 
I  was  coming  out  here  to  be  rooted  over  hj  d — d  hogs." 
"Oh,"  I  said,  "if  we  get  nothing  worse  than  this  I  won't 
complain."  "Well,"  said  he,  "if  we  do  I  won't  stay."  He 
was  discharged  soon  after. 

After  ])reakfast  we  slung  knapsacks  and  marched  down 
Pennsylvania  Avenue  to  our  camp  ground  on  Meridian  Hill. 
We  had  brought  our  tents  from  Massachusetts  and  all  our 
camp  equipage,  including  bed  sacks,  but  we  could  find 
nothing  to  fill  them  with,  so  we  spread  them  on  the  ground 
empty.  The  ground  was  filled  with  gravel  stones  and  was 
not  as  "  soft  as  downy  pillows  are,"  but  so  hard  that  I 
believe  the  imprints  of  those  stones  are  on  me  yet.  At 
Meridian  Hill  we  l)eo;an  active  drillinof.  The  duties  of  the 
field  officers  were  divided.  Colonel  Hincks  taking  charge 
of  the  battalion  drills,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Devereaux  the 
manual,  while  Major  How  had  the  instruction  of  the  guard. 
We  were  encamped  on  the  side  of  the  hill,  and  marching 
in  Ijattalion  drill  was  very  hard,  3'et  "from  early  morn 
till  dewy  eve "  we  were  executing  company  or  battalion 
movements. 

Since  our  arrival  in  Washino^on  all  had  a  fear  of  beius; 
poisoned ;  we  hesitated  to  buy  camp  pies  of  any  but  old 
negro  aunties,  and  a  guard  was  constantlj'  posted  with  loaded 
musket  over  the  spring  which  supplied  us  with  water.  One 
night  a  nervous  comrade  was  on  duty,  and  thinking  that,  in 
the  darkness,  he  saw  some  one  approacliing  to  poison  the 
spring,  discharged  his  piece.  Immediately  the  camp  was 
alarmed.  Without  waiting  to  fall  in  line  the  cry  went  up 
"  Row !    Row ! "    and   without   muskets    all   rushed   for  the 


10  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 

spring.  The  officers  cried  "  Halt !  Halt !  Fall  in  !  "  but  you 
might  as  well  have  undertaken  to  stop  a  Dakota  blizzard, 
and  not  till  the  men  had  been  to  the  spring  and  investigated 
was  order  restored.  The  next  day  a  square  was  formed  and 
a  short  but  impressive  address  was  delivered  by  Colonel 
Hincks  which  had  the  desired  effect. 

On  Sundays  at  this  camp  we  were  marched  out  by  com- 
panies, seated  in  the  shade  and  the  Articles  of  War  were 
read  to  us  by  our  officers.  As  I  remember  them  whatever 
you  did  you  were  to  be  shot,  "  or  such  other  punishment  as 
may  be  inflicted  by  courts-martial." 

At  Meridian  Hill  we  had  our  first  Sunday  morning  inspec- 
tion ;  the  order  was  for  all  men  to  be  in  line.  Tliis  included 
cooks,  teamsters,  clerks  and  all  other  detailed  men.  To  the 
regular  members  of  the  company  it  was  a  grand  sight  to  see 
these  extra  duty  men  in  line.  Fowler,  the  wagoner,  had 
not  seen  his  musket  since  it  was  given  him  at  Lynnfield  and 
knew  nothing  of  the  manual,  neither  did  Uncle  Burrill,  who 
was  regimental  mail  carrier.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Devereaux 
came  down  the  line  and  the  men  threw  up  their  guns  for 
inspection.  Fowler  had  watched  the  men  on  his  right,  and 
when  his  turn  came  threw  his  gun  up  in  fair  shape.  The 
colonel  took  it,  looked  at  the  musket,  then  at  Fowler. 
"  What  do  you  mean  by  bringing  such  a  musket  for  inspec- 
tion?" "It  ought  to  be  all  right,"  said  Fowler,  "it  is  bran 
new  and  I  have  never  used  it  since  it  was  given  to  me." 
With  a  reprimand  the  colonel,  passing  on,  soon  came  to 
Uncle  Burrill,  who  was  not  quite  as  sharp  as  Fowler,  and 
had  not  watched  the  men  on  his  right.  When  the  colonel 
stood  before  him  uncle  remained  quiet  and  modestly  blushed. 
The  colonel  surveyed  him  from  head  to  foot.     "Why  don't 


OUR  JOURNEY  SOUTH.  11 

you  bring  up  your  musket  ?  "  Uncle  took  it  in  his  right 
hand  and  pushed  it  towards  him.  "Don't  you  know  any 
better  than  that?  "  asked  the  lieutenant-colonel.  "No,"  said 
Uncle  B.  ;  "I  wish  that  I  hadn't  come  out  here,  I  was  sure 
that  I  should  get  into  trouble  if  I  did."  With  a  smile  the 
lieutenant-colonel  passed  on,  and  after  that,  extra  duty  men 
were  excused  from  Sunday  morning  inspections. 


12  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 


CHAPTER    III. 

BATTLES  OF  BALL's  BLUFF  AND  EDWAED's  FERRY. EXPE- 
RIENCES AT  DARNESTOWN  AND  ROCKVILLE. 

In  a  few  weeks  we  broke  camp  and  took  up  our  line  of 
march  to  the  front.  Our  destination  was  the  Potomac,  near 
Poolsville.  It  was  our  first  march  and  to  us  "tender  feets  " 
a  hard  one.  The  older  men  of  the  company  laughed  at  us 
boys,  said  we  would  never  ])e  alile  to  march  that  distance, 
but  before  night  we  left  those  who  had  laughed  l)y  the  road- 
side. (I  think  our  experience,  that  the  boys  fresh  from 
school  or  from  indoor  life  were  able  to  endure  more  than 
men  of  mature  years,  was  general.)  Just  before  we  arrived 
at  Rockville,  Md.,  we  received  ten  rounds  of  ball  cartridges 
and  the  command  was  given,  "Load  at  will!  Load!"  I 
shall  never  forget  the  sensation  I  experienced  as  my  ramrod 
forced  home  the  first  Ijall.  We  were  told  that  at  Rockville 
a  strong  secession  sentiment  existed,  and  I  expected  to 
kill  a  rebel  or  be  a  dead  Yankee  before  night.  We  marched 
through  the  town  and  found  it  as  quiet  as  a  New  England 
village.  The  second  night  of  our  march  we  arrived  at 
Poolsville.  Here  we  met  the  15th  Massachusetts,  and 
Company  A  of  the  19th  was  entertained  l)y  Company  A 
of  the  15th.  Next  morning  we  marched  to  Camp  Benton, 
which  was  to  be  our  home  for  several  months. 

We  were  brigaded  with  the  20th  Massachusetts,  7th 
Michigan,   42d  New  York   (Tammany  regiment),   Captain 


BALL'S  BLUFF  AND  EDWABD'S  FEBBY.  13 


Saunders's  company  of  sharpshooters  and  Captain  Vaughn's 
Rhode  Island  battery.  Our  brigade  was  commanded  by 
Gen.  F.  W.  Lander;  the  headquarters  of  the  division  were 
at  Pools ville,  called  "corps  of  observation,"  commanded  by 
Gen.  Chas.  P.  Stone.  At  Camp  Benton  the  discipline  was 
brought  to  the  regular  army  standard ;  drills  were  almost 
constant ;  each  afternoon  we  were  drilled  in  battalion  move- 
ments, in  heavy  marching  order,  and  in  every  possible  way 
fitted  for  active  service.  Dress  coats  with  brass  shoulder 
scales  and  leather  neck  stocks  were  issued,  and  when  not  in 
line  or  on  guard  our  spare  moments  were  spent  in  cleaning 
brasses.  If  any  men  ever  earned  thirteen  dollars  a  month 
we  did.  Besides  the  camp  guard  we  mounted  what  was 
called  grand  guard,  consisting  of  a  detail  from  each  regiment 
in  the  brigade  posted  on  the  outskirts  of  the  camp,  the  tour 
of  duty  being  twenty-four  hours.  Often  the  long  roll  would 
beat  after  we  had  retired  for  the  night ;  we  would  turn  out 
and  double  quick  to  Edward's  Ferry,  march  up  the  tow  path 
of  the  canal,  lay  on  our  arms  the  rest  of  the  night,  and  the 
next  morning  march  back  to  camp.  At  first  we  expected  the 
rebels  were  crossing  the  river,  but  as  we  saw  no  movement 
in  that  direction  we  looked  upon  these  excursions  as  a  part 
of  the  drill,  the  days  not  being  long  enough  to  give  us  the 
desired  instructions.  The  enlisted  men  were  not  the  only 
ones  who  had  to  work,  as  the  line  officers  came  in  for  their 
share.  Well  do  I  remember  day  after  day  marcliing  to  ex- 
ecute the  movement  "To  the  rear  by  the  right  flank  pass 
the  defile."  At  last  Colonel  Hincks  became  discouraged, 
and  throwing  down  his  sword  said,  "  Let  every  officer  o-q  to 
his  tent,  take  his  tactics  and  study  them,  and  to-morrow  if 
any  one  fails  to  understand  this  movement  there  will  be  a 


14  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEQIMENT. 

vacancy  in  this  regiment."  We  came  out  next  day  and  in 
fair  shape  executed  the  movement. 

Many  incidents  occurred  at  Camp  Benton  that  are  pleasant 
to  recall.  We  were  in  a  country  where  there  were  many 
slaves,  all  anxious  to  serve  our  officers,  and  nearly  every 
day  some  citizen  would  come  into  camp  hunting  for  his  run- 
away negro.  One  day  a  man  came  to  the  colonel  and  was 
sure  one  of  his  negroes  Avas  in  our  camp.  Colonel  Hincks 
sent  for  Sergeant  McGinnis  of  Company  K  and  ordered  him 
to  assist  in  the  search.  By  the  look  the  colonel  gave 
McGinnis  it  was  understood  that  the  slave  was  not  to  be 
found.  McGinnis  went  into  the  woods  with  the  man.  As 
soon  as  they  were  out  of  sight  he  halted  and  cut  a  switch. 
"Look  here!"  said  McGinnis,  "do  you  suppose  we  left 
Massachusetts  and  came  out  here  to  hunt  negroes  ? "  and 
to  add  force  to  his  argument  he  touched  the  old  fellow  up 
with  the  switch.  The  man  was  indignant  and  said  he  would 
report  McGinnis  to  the  colonel.  "  Go  ahead  and  I  will  go 
with  you."  Both  went  to  the  colonel,  and  the  citizen  told 
his  story  with  tears  in  his  eyes.  Colonel  Hincks  turned  to 
McGinnis  and  said,  "Sergeant  McGinnis,  is  this  true?" 
"  Colonel,  do  you  think  I  would  he  seen  doing  such  a  thing  ?  " 
was  the  reply.  "No,"  said  the  colonel;  "Sergeant  McGin- 
nis is  a  man  of  truth  and  I  must  take  his  word.  You  have 
deceived  me,  sir;  leave  this  camp  and  never  enter  it  again." 
The  man,  fearing  McGinnis  might  get  another  chance  at  him, 
left  as  quickly  as  possible. 

Here  is  another  instance  of  the  ready  wit  of  a  soldier. 
We  had  in  Company  A  an  Irishman,  who  was  one  day 
detailed  for  headquarters  guard.  The  night  was  dark  and 
rainy  and  the  morning  found  Mike,  pacing  his  beat  in  front 


BALL'S  BLUFF  AND  EDWABD'S  FEBBY.  15 

of  the  colonel's  tent,  wet  to  his  skin.  Colonel  Hincks  came 
out  and  Mike  said,  "  Colonel,  will  you  allow  me  to  speak 
a  word  with  you  ? "  "  What  is  it  ? "  said  the  colonel. 
"Well,  colonel,  I  wish  you  believed  as  you  did  before  the 
war.  Then  you  Ijelieved  in  putting  none  1)ut  Americans  on 
guard  and  here  I  am,  an  Irishman,  wet  to  the  skin,  having 
been  on  guard  all  nio-ht."  The  colonel  lauo-hed  and  retired. 
(Colonel  Hincks  had  edited  a  Know-Nothing  paper  whose 
motto  was,  "Put  none  but  Americans  on  guard.") 

Early  in  October  we  were  ordered  to  the  river  and 
picketed  it  from  Edward's  Ferry  to  a  point  above  Harrison's 
Island.  By  visits  of  general  and  field  officers  we  could  see 
that  a  movement  against  the  enemy  was  intended.  On  the 
20th,  ten  of  the  best  shots  of  the  regiment  were  selected  for 
some  important  service.  With  our  officers  they  crossed  to 
Harrison's  Island  to  reconnoitre.  Early  the  next  morning 
the  regiments  began  to  arrive.  Two  small  scows  were 
brought  to  a  jDoint  opposite  the  island  and  Company  A  was 
detailed  to  ferry  the  troops  across.  At  first  we  pushed  the 
boats  over  with  long  poles,  l)ut  the  current  being  very 
strong  they  drifted  down  the  river  and  it  was  hard  to  land. 
After  one  or  two  trips  a  rope  was  obtained  from  a  passing 
canal  l)oat  and  stretched  across  the  river,  making  transporta- 
tion much  easier. 

In  a  short  time  we  heard  musketry  on  the  other  side  and 
knew  that  the  ])attle  had  begun.  The  19th  regiment  was 
the  last  to  cross.  As  we  landed  on  the  island  the  sound  of 
the  minie  balls  greeted  us  for  the  first  time.  We  met  four 
men  bearing  a  stretcher,  on  which  was  the  lifeless  form  of 
Colonel  Baker  of  the  1st  California.  He  was  the  first  man 
we  had  seen  killed  in  battle.     We  were  marched  across  the 


16  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEC4IMENT. 

island,  meeting  wounded  and  half-naked  men  who  swam  the 
river.  On  arriving  at  the  other  side  we  found  there  was 
work  for  us  to  do.  The  only  transportation  from  the 
island  to  the  Virginia  shore  was  one  scow.  By  this  a  load 
could  be  sent  over,  then  marched  up  a  steep  bank  called 
Ball's  Bluff.  The  rebels,  being  strongly  intrenched  at  the 
top,  could  kill  or  capture  our  men  before  another  load  could 
land.  At  last  a  retreat  was  ordered  as  our  men  were  stam- 
peded. They  rushed  down  the  hill  and  into  the  boat.  The 
little  craft  being  overloaded  was  soon  swamped,  men  were 
swimming  the  river  to  escape,  and  many  a  poor  fellow,  not 
able  to  swim,  went  down  before  our  eyes  ;  others  were  shot 
by  the  rebels  when  almost  within  our  lines.  At  night  those 
not  required  at  the  landing  were  deployed  to  the  right  and 
left.  A  drenching  rain  set  in  and  without  overcoats  or 
blankets  we  remained  shivering  until  morning.  Lieutenant 
Dodge  and  twelve  men,  under  a  flag  of  truce,  were  sent  over 
to  bury  the  dead.  Alex.  Short  was  the  volunteer  from  Com- 
pany A,  and  he  received  injuries  from  which  he  never  fully 
recovered.  While  the  flag  of  truce  was  out  a  rebel  horse- 
man was  seen  pursuing  a  Union  soldier  who  was  running  to 
the  river.  A  man  in  Company  H  on  the  island  fired  and  the 
horseman  fell.  Immediately  the  rebels  closed  in  on  the  burial 
party  and  held  them  as  prisoners.  It  required  all  the  energy 
and  courage  that  Colonel  Hincks  possessed  to  have  them  re- 
leased. The  next  day  we  picketed  the  island,  cared  for  the 
men  we  had  rescued,  and  on  the  morning  of  the  23d  recrossed 
to  the  Maryland  side,  wet,  cold  and  disheartened.  A  few 
shots  from  our  batteries  told  that  Ball's  Blufl'  battle  was  over. 
For  the  number  of  men  engaged  this  was  the  most  disas- 
trous battle  of  the  war.     No  man  in  his  right  mind  would  have 


BALL'S  BLUFF  AND  FBWABD'S  FEBBY.  17 


sent  out  such  an  expedition.  There  was  no  way  to  retreat 
and  no  chance  to  send  reinforcements,  except  a  scow  load  at 
a  time.  The  movement  was  condemned  by  every  one.  It 
was  said  that  General  Stone  was  a  traitor,  that  signal  lights 
would  be  placed  at  a  house  on  the  Virginia  side  and  that  he 
would  go  down  to  the  river  and  meet  men  from  the  rebel 
army.  The  truth  we  never  knew,  but  General  Stone  was 
relieved,  and  it  was  late  in  the  war  before  he  was  given 
another  command. 

While  we  were  engaged  at  the  1)luff  Company  K  crossed 
at  Edward's  Ferry  with  General  Lander.  They  had  a  sharp 
skirmish  with  the  rebels  and  our  brave  brigade  commander 
received  the  wound  which  resulted  in  his  death  soon  after. 
We  returned  to  our  old  camp  and  were  soon  busy  gettino- 
ready  for  winter. 

About  this  time  we  were  called  upon  to  bear  our  first  loss, 
not  by  death  but  by  the  resignation  of  Captain  Stanwood, 
Lieutenant  Merritt  was  promoted  to  the  vacant  position. 
Second  Lieutenant  Boyd  to  first  lieutenant  and  Quarter- 
master Sergeant  O.  F.  Briggs  to  second  lieutenant. 

We  were  about  to  undergo  our  first  winter  in  camp  and 
had  not  learned  to  stockade  our  tents ;  we  pinned  them  close 
to  the  ground,  dug  a  flue  for  a  fireplace,  building  a  chimney 
outside  topped  with  a  barrel,  and  had  plenty  of  smoke  but 
little  fire.  Neither  had  we  yet  learned  the  art  of  sleeping  in 
tents ;  we  would  put  on  all  our  clothes,  including  overcoats, 
bring  the  capes  up  over  our  heads,  lie  down  and  shiver. 
Experience  soon  taught  us  that  to  undress  and  throw  our 
clothing  over  us  was  much  the  better  way. 

On  Thanksgiving  the  ofiicers  of  the  regiment  gave  a  ball ; 
men  were  detailed  to  build  a  ball-room,  and  quite  a  nice 


18  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

building  was  the  result  of  their  labors.  Ladies  came  from 
Washington  and  Baltimore  and  a  good  time  was  enjoyed. 
We  enlisted  men  looked  on  from  a  distance  and  thought  of 
the  pleasures  we  had  surrendered  for  a  chance  to  serve  our 
country. 

After  getting  snugly  fixed  for  winter  an  order  came  to 
move,  and  soon  we  were  on  the  march  for  Muddy  Branch, 
to  take  the  place  of  General  Banks's  division,  which  had 
been  ordered  to  Harper's  Ferry.  Here  the  regiment  was 
assigned  various  duties.  A  part  of  Company  A  was  sent  to 
Kockville.  First  Sergeant  Cook,  myself  as  corporal,  and 
ten  men  were  ordered  to  Darnestown.  Our  quarters  at 
Darnestown  were  in  an  old  barn  on  the  main  street,  and 
at  Rockville  in  buildings  on  the  fair  ground.  Our  duty 
at  Darnestown  was  to  prevent  men  coming  to  town  from 
camp  and  to  allow  none  to  pass  towards  Washington,  below 
the  rank  of  a  brigadier-general,  without  proper  papers.  We 
had  three  posts,  each  at  a  store.  The  citizens  of  the  town 
were  in  sympathy  with  the  South,  but  as  we  behaved  like 
gentlemen  they  were  very  kind,  often  sending  us  biscuits 
for  breakfast  and  at  Christmas  furnishing  a  liberal  supply  of 
egg-nog.  We  were  welcomed  at  any  house,  and  often  when 
off  duty  spent  a  pleasant  hour  by  their  firesides.  Soon 
after  we  began  duty  Sergeant  Cook  received  a  furlough  of 
thirty  days  and  I  was  commander-in-chief  of  the  Darnes- 
town army. 

I  had  no  trouble  with  the  enlisted  men,  but  the  officers 
"kicked"  when  I  asked  them  to  show  their  leave  of  absence. 
My  duty  was  to  inspect  the  coach  when  it  arrived  on  its 
way  to  Washington,  and  if  any  officer  or  soldier  was  on 
board   to    ask   him   to   show   his    pass.     I   will  relate  one 


DARNESTOWN  AND  BOCKVILLE.  19 

instance.  I  opened  the  coach  door  one  morning  and  said, 
"I  will  see  your  leave  of  absence,  if  you  please,"  to  an 
officer  who  wore  the  strap  of  a  major.  He  growled  out, 
"  Call  your  officer ;  I  don't  show  my  leave  of  absence  to  any 
enlisted  man."  I  replied,  "I  am  the  only  officer  here;  I 
have  my  orders  in  writing  fi-om  headquarters  and  know  my 
duty."  He  put  his  head  out  of  the  coach  window  and  said, 
"Driver,  go  on."  I  called  to  the  sentry  on  duty,  "If  that 
driver  starts,  shoot  him  off  the  box."  The  driver  did  not 
start,  and  after  swearing  awhile  the  major  gave  in,  but 
declared  he  would  report  me,  — and  he  did.  In  a  few  days 
Major  How  rode  up.  I  turned  out  the  guard,  and  after  pre- 
senting arms  stood  at  attention.  "  Corporal,  dismiss  your 
guard,  I  want  to  see  you  a  moment."  Taking  me  one  side 
he  said,  "You  have  been  reported  to  the  headquarters  of 
the  regiment."  I  explained  the  case  to  him.  He  patted  me 
on  the  shoulder  and  said,  "  Corporal,  you  are  right ;  you 
are  in  command  of  this  post,  and  if  the  Apostle  Paul  under- 
takes to  go  through  this  town,  unless  he  wears  the  uniform 
of  a  brigadier-general,  don't  you  let  him  go  without  showing 
his  pass,  and  if  he  refuses  bring  him  to  camp."  No  corporal 
in  the  Union  army  felt  better  than  I  did  that  day,  and  I  was 
glad  that  the  major  had  reported  me. 

In  February  we  were  relieved  by  another  detail  from  the 
regiment  and  ordered  to  Rockville.  The  night  before  we 
left,  Mrs.  Hayes,  of  one  of  the  first  families  of  the  town, 
gave  us  an  oyster  supper,  and  her  daughter,  who  was  a 
pleasant  young  lady  but  a  red-hot  "reb,"  presented  me  with  a 
rebel  flag.  Thirty-eight  years  have  passed  since  those  days, 
but  I  shall  never  forget  the  kindness  of  those  Darnestown 
people,  and  trust  that  to-day  they  are  prosperous  and  happy. 


20  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  EEGIMENT. 

After  a  time  we  reported  to  the  company  at  Rockville  and 
found  the  three  field  officers  examining  the  non-commis- 
sioned officers.  Althougli  we  had  been  acting  as  "  non-coms  " 
since  we  left  Massachusetts,  none  had  received  warrants  ft'om 
the  colonel.  First  Sergeant  Cook  and  I  joined  the  proces- 
sion. I  was  never  more  ft-ightened  in  my  life,  as  I  had  never 
spoken  to  the  colonel  or  lieutenant-colonel,  and  the  examina- 
tion was  unexpected.  The  marks  were  from  one  to  five. 
In  a  few  days,  at  dress  parade.  Captain  Merritt  read  the  list. 
He  called  First  Sergeant  Adams.  I  thought  he  meant  my 
brother  Isaac,  who  had  been  examined  as  a  sergeant,  and  I 
was  pleased  with  his  good  fortune,  when  the  captain  called 
"First  Sergeant  J.  G.  B.  Adams,"  and  explained  to  the 
company  that  I  had  passed  the  best  examination  and  was 
promoted  to  that  position.  I  did  not  want  the  place.  First 
Sergeant  Cook  was  a  good  man  and  was  my  friend.  I  went 
to  the  captain,  told  him  I  would  prefer  to  be  second  sergeant 
and  let  First  Sergeant  Cook  remain.  This  arrangement  was 
made  and  I  was  happy. 

Our  duty  at  Rockville  was  very  light.  The  boys  had 
made  the  acquaintance  of  many  agreeal)le  people  there ;  I 
was  introduced,  and  the  time  passed  pleasantly. 

The  colored  people  were  holding  revival  meetings.  As 
we  had  never  witnessed  anything  of  the  Idnd  before  we 
all  attended,  without  regard  to  religious  convictions.  The 
singing  was  of  that  wild,  melodious  nature  that  only  colored 
people  can  render.  The  clapping  of  hands  and  stamping  of 
feet,  all  in  time,  cause  a  thrill  of  excitement  to  run  through 
the  coldest  veins.  With  the  colored  people  the  effect  is 
such  that  they  are  lost  to  all  else  but  the  emotions  of  the 
hour.     When  striving  with  the  spirit  it  is  a  strife  in  reality. 


DABNESTOWN  AND  BOCKVILLE.  21 

One  night  they  held  a  meeting  of  unusual  interest,  and  Com- 
pany A  was  represented  by  a  large  delegation.  Among  the 
number  was  Uncle  Ben  Falls.  Ben  had  joined  the  company 
just  before  we  left  Lynnfield.  He  had  been  a  sailor  and 
his  kind  heart  and  ready  wit  made  him  a  favorite  Avith  all. 
That  night  Ben  was  deeply  interested.  He  joined  in  the 
hjonn,  and  although  his  voice  might  not  accord  with  the 
rest  there  was  no  doubt  but  what  he  sang  with  the  same 
spirit.  Soon  the  excitement  reached  its  height;  sobs  and 
groans  were  heard  in  all  parts  of  the  room,  shouts  of 
"  Glory  !  "  went  up  from  every  heart.  The  spirit  took  pos- 
session of  a  girl  named  Malinda,  who  was  owned  at  the  hotel 
where  our  officers  boarded,  and  was  acquainted  with  our 
boys.  She  shrieked  and  groaned  and  in  her  striving  fell  to 
the  floor.  The  people  shouted,  "  Hold  Malinda  I  Oh,  Lord, 
hold  Malinda !  The  spirit  has  got  jNIalinda !  Oh,  Lord, 
hold  her  !  "  but  none  went  near  her.  This  was  too  much  for 
Ben.  He  rushed  to  the  front,  sat  on  her  and  held  her  down. 
This  brought  Malinda  and  the  rest  to  their  senses  and  the 
meeting  soon  closed. 

We  enjoyed  the  pleasures  of  Rockville  but  a  short  time 
after  our  detail  joined  the  company,  as  we  were  ordered  back 
to  camp.  A  new  company,  recruited  in  Salem  and  com- 
manded by  Capt.  Chas.  U.  Devereaux,  a  brother  of  our 
lieutenant-colonel,  had  joined  the  regiment.  They  were 
given  the  letter  H  and  nicknamed  the  "  Lapstone  Light 
Infantry,"  old  Company  H  being  disbanded  and  the  men 
transferred  to  other  companies. 

March  1,  by  order  of  Colonel  Hincks,  I  assumed  the  duties 
of  first  sergeant,  and  of  all  the  trying  positions  I  have  ever 
filled  this  was  the  most  so.     If  any  one  thinks  that  the  life 


22  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

of  an  orderly  sergeant  in  active  service  is  an  amiable  one  let 
him  try  it.  When  the  men  are  not  growling  about  you  the 
captain  is  growling  at  you,  and  you  are  constantly  betAveen 
two  fires.  About  one-third  of  the  men  in  Company  A  had 
been  members  of  the  "Old  Battalion,"  and  the  town  meet- 
ing tactics  that  prevailed  in  the  militia  had  not  quite  died  out. 
I  was  a  recruit,  and  my  promotion  was  not  hailed  with  joy 
by  the  old  men.  It  was  said  by  them  that  they  were  detailed 
for  guard  rainy  days,  and  that  in  other  ways  I  favored  the 
new  men.  They  drew  up  a  petition  asking  for  a  change, 
and  some  twenty  men  signed  it  and,  through  a  committee, 
presented  it  to  Captain  Merritt.  "  What  is  this  ?  "  said  the 
captain.  "A  petition  for  a  change  in  first  sergeant,"  was  the 
reply.  "  Petition  !  This  is  mutiny.  Go  to  your  quarters, 
and  if  I  hear  more  of  this  I  will  have  every  man  court- 
marshalled  and  sent  to  '  Dry  Tortugus  ! ' "  That  settled  the 
youngsters,  and  I  was  ever  after  obeyed  and  respected. 


OUB  FIRST  CA3IPAIGN.  23 


CHAPTER  IV. 

OUR    FIRST    CAMPAIGN. BATTLE    OF    FAIR    OAKS. 

About  the  middle  of  March  we  broke  camp  and  took  up 
our  line  of  march  for  our  first  campaign.  We  bade  good-by 
to  our  tents,  which  had  sheltered  us  since  we  left  Massachu- 
setts, and  sent  them  to  Washington  with  our  extra  personal 
baggage,  where  I  expect  they  are  to-day,  as  we  never  received 
them  again.  We  marched  to  the  river,  then  up  the  tow- 
path  of  the  canal  to  Harper's  Ferry,  forded  the  Potomac  at 
Point  of  Rocks,  and  for  the  first  time  our  feet  pressed  the 
sacred  soil  of  Virginia.  We  saw  here  the  devastations  of 
war,  —  the  ruins  of  the  old  arsenal  that  had  been  burned  by 
the  reliels,  the  dilapidated  and  vacant  houses,  —  but  most 
interesting  to  us  was  the  old  engine-house,  where  John 
Brown  made  his  gallant  fight.  This  we  found  filled  with 
rel)el  prisoners.  "Truly,"  we  said,  "his  soul  is  marching 
on."  As  soon  as  arms  were  stacked  we  rushed  to  the  arsenal 
ruins  for  relics.  I  found  an  old  gun-lock  and  several  other 
parts  of  muskets.  These  I  packed  in  my  knapsack,  —  and 
the  next  day  threw  them  away.  With  other  regiments 
we  marched  up  the  valley  to  join  Banks's  division,  and 
liivouacked  at  Charlestown  in  the  field  where  John  Brown 
was  hanged. 

The  next  morning  Company  A  was  ordered  back  to  Har- 
per's Ferry  for  provost  duty.      The  rest  of  the  regiment 


24  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEOIMENT. 

marched  on,  but  in  a  few  days  returned  and  took  position 
on  Bolivar  Heights,  occupying  deserted  houses.  Captain 
Merritt  was  appointed  provost  marshal  at  the  ferry  and 
everything  was  soon  in  military  order,  the  company  quar- 
tered in  houses,  the  officers  boarding  in  the  town.  One  day 
Captain  Merritt,  with  a  detail  from  the  company,  made  a 
seizure  of  several  barrels  of  whiskey  and  a  keg  of  gin,  which 
were  taken  to  a  vacant  store  and  a  guard  placed  over  them. 
Somehow  the  keg  of  gin  disappeared ;  where  it  had  gone 
no  one  knew.  The  next  day  was  our  last  in  town,  having 
been  ordered  to  join  the  regiment  quite  early  in  the  morning.. 
I  noticed  some  of  the  men  were  very  happy,  but  as  we 
had  been  called  by  the  other  companies  ''  Merritt's  Sabbath 
school  children,"  I  thought  it  possible  they  were  rehearsing 
for  a  Sabbath  school  concert.  The  increase  of  the  spiritual 
manifestations  told  me  that  the  cause  of  the  inspiration  must 
be  the  gin,  and  that  it  was  not  far  away.  After  searching 
awhile  I  found  the  missing  keg  in  the  cellar.  Unlike  many 
of  the  men,  it  was  nearly  empty.  In  the  midst  of  the  seance 
Captain  Merritt  arrived.  He  came  to  order  me  to  have  the 
company  in  line  ready  to  move  at  once.  When  he  saw  the 
condition  of  some  of  the  men  I  guess  he  thought  we  had 
better  move  in  ambulances.  As  we  were  going  the  rounds 
of  the  rooms  we  met  Ben  Falls,  perfectly  sober,  having  just 
been  relieved  from  guard.  Captain  Merritt  (referring  to  the 
condition  of  the  company)  said,  "Ben,  I  am  astonished." 
"Well,"  said  Ben,  "it  is  not  my  fault;  I  have  been  on 
guard,  but  I  will  get  just  as  full  as  the  rest  as  soon  as  I 
find  the  stuff."  When  the  time  came  to  march  all  were  in 
fair  condition,  and  before  we  reached  Bolivar  Heights,  as 
good  as  ever.     As  it  was  the  first  ofience  the  men  were  let 


OUB   FIB  ST   CAMPAIGN.  25 

off  with  a  lecture  from  the  captain,  and  as  the  opportunity 
was  never  again  presented,  the  offence  was  not  repeated. 

With  Captain  Devereaux,  who  joined  us  at  Muddy  Branch, 
came  more  recruits,  and  the  regiment  was  now  full.  Com- 
pany A  having  had  for  a  few  days  one  hundred  and  two 
enlisted  men,  several  of  the  old  men  were  discharged,  bring- 
ing us  down  to  the  required  number.  A  fine  band  was 
attached  to  the  regiment,  and  ha\ang  become  very  well 
drilled  in  the  manual,  our  dress  parades  were  ahnost  perfect, 
and  were  witnessed  by  nearly  all  the  soldiers  and  citizens  in 
the  town. 

March  24  we  received  marching  orders.  Crossing  the 
river  we  took  cars  at  Point  of  Rocks  for  Washington,  where 
we  arrived  the  next  day.  We  remained  in  Washington  two 
days,  then  marched  to  the  navy  yard  and  took  the  old  trans- 
port "North  America"  for  Fortress  Monroe. 

In  no  place  is  the  life  of  a  soldier  so  hard  as  on  a  trans- 
port. Crowded  between  decks  like  cattle,  unable  to  cook 
or  even  make  coflee,  they  must  subsist  on  what  rations  are 
issued  and  drink  the  water  from  the  casks.  The  crews  are 
always  liberally  supplied  with  miserable  whiskey,  which 
they  sell  at  a  high  price  to  those  who  will  buy,  and  a  few 
men  are  always  found  in  every  regiment  who  will  get  drunk 
if  they  have  a  chance.  On  shore  the  guard-house  can  be 
resorted  to,  but  on  board  ship  there  is  no  relief  from  this 
unbearable  nuisance.  I  do  not  want  it  understood  that 
drunkenness  was  general  in  the  army,  for  many  men  went 
through  the  war  without  touching  liquor,  and  in  my  four 
years'  experience  I  never  saw  an  oflicer  or  enlisted  man 
intoxicated  when  going  into  battle.  I  believe  that  what  was 
true  during  the  war  has  been   true  since,  and   that  in  no 


26  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

organization  —  not  temperance — can  be  found  so  many 
total  abstainers  to  the  number  of  men  as  can  be  found  in  the 
ranks  of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic. 

Our  trip  down  the  Potomac  was  pleasant,  but  soon  after 
leaving  the  river  a  sudden  storm  struck  us ;  our  old  craft 
leaked  badly  and  we  feared  we  should  })e  swamped.  The 
captain  dared  not  continue,  and  put  back  to  Point  Lookout. 
Here  we  found  a  deserted  hotel  and  several  cottages.  We 
did  not  stop  to  register,  but  took  possession  of  the  rooms 
and  passed  a  comfortable  night.  Next  morning  we  re- 
embarked,  and  reached  Fortress  Monroe  during  the  night. 
The  following  day  we  landed  and  marched  to  Hampton, 
where  we  found  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  awaiting  the 
arrival  of  our  division.  We  encamped  here  about  two 
weeks,  quartered  in  Sibley  tents.  We  were  not  required 
to  drill  often,  and  the  time  was  pleasantly  passed  in  visiting 
the  several  Massachusetts  regiments  in  the  army. 

Early  in  April  the  grand  Army  of  the  Potomac  moved 
towards  Yorktown.  It  ivas  a  grand  army,  every  regiment 
having  its  full  quota.  The  experience  of  the  previous 
months  had  made  them  reliable  as  soldiers.  Incompetent 
officers  and  disabled  men  had  been  discharged,  and  those 
now  on  duty  were  filled  with  patriotic  enthusiasm.  They 
only  desired  a  chance  to  fight,  clear  up  the  war  and  go 
home.  Every  man  had  confidence  in  General  McClellan, 
and  almost  l^elieved  that  he  was  sent  l)y  the  Lord  to  lead  us 
to  victory.  Whenever  he  appeared  every  head  was  uncov- 
ered and  every  voice  raised  in  loud  hurrahs. 

We  marched  two  days  and  encamped  about  two  miles 
from  the  enemy's  works  before  Yorktown.  We  pitched  our 
shelter  tents    for  the    first   time,   and   began   army  life  in 


OUB  FIRST  CAMPAIGN.  27 

earnest.  Our  rations  were  served  to  us  uncooked,  and 
company  cooks  ordered  to  the  ranks.  A  company  cook  is 
a  peculiar  being ;  he  generally  knows  less  about  cooking 
than  any  man  in  the  company.  Not  being  able  to  learn  the 
drill,  and  too  dirty  to  appear  on  inspection,  he  is  sent  to 
the  cook  house  to  get  him  out  of  the  ranks.  We  were  not 
sorry  when  the  cook  house  was  abolished. 

The  first  day  after  our  arrival  the  19th  and  20th  Massa- 
chusetts regiments,  under  command  of  General  Dana,  were 
ordered  to  reconnoitre  the  enemy's  works.  We  discovered 
a  fortification  near  Winn's  Mill,  and  the  19th  was  ordered 
to  march  through  a  piece  of  woods,  then  along  the  front, 
and  discern  its  extent.  We  did  this  under  a  sharp  fire  of 
musketry.  It  was  not  our  intention  to  attack,  but  as  Com- 
pany E,  commanded  by  the  brave  but  impulsive  Captain 
Mahoney,  was  fired  upon,  he  ordered  the  men  to  charge  the 
works,  and  would  have  done  so  had  not  Colonel  Hincks 
recalled  him.  Like  a  true  Irishman  that  he  was,  he  did  not 
propose  to  be  fired  upon  and  not  fight.  The  regiment 
behaved  splendidly  under  fire ;  when  the  musketry  was 
the  hottest  the  clear  voice  of  Colonel  Hincks  was  heard. 
''  Change  front,  forward  on  first  company !  "  was  the  order, 
and  it  was  executed  as  correctly  as  on  drill.  We  lost  the 
first  man  killed  in  this  skirmish.  Andrew  Fountain  of 
Company  D,  Captain  Wass,  and  several  of  Company  K 
were  wounded. 

We  went  into  camp  and  began  to  erect  fortifications  ;  for 
nearly  a  month  we  were  engaged  in  that  work,  besides 
building  corduroy  roads  and  doing  picket  duty.  While  on 
picket  Wm.  Morgan  was  badly  wounded  by  a  piece  of  shell. 
He  was  the  first  man  wounded  in  Company  A. 


28  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

Our  camp  was  located  in  a  swamp  ;  the  rain  was  almost 
constant,  and  the  ground  like  a  sponge.  Sickness  prevailed 
to  an  alarming  extent;  it  was  not  an  uncommon  thing  to 
march  half  of  the  company  to  sick  call,  but  not  all  who  went 
were  sick.  Active  service  had  tired  some  who,  when  we 
were  in  camp  in  Maryland,  were  anxious  to  fight,  and  were 
constantly  grumbling  because  we  were  not  ordered  in. 
Picket  duty  under  fire  had  given  these  few  the  "  shell 
fever."  Loss  of  voice  was  the  trouble  with  many,  caused 
by  severe  colds.  One  day  I  marched  my  squad  of  invalids 
to  the  hospital  tent ;  with  them  was  one  of  the  loudest 
talking  men  in  the  company,  but  that  morning  he  could 
only  whisper.  After  the  doctor  had  examined  them  all  he 
gave  me  the  list  of  excused,  and  my  voiceless  comrade  was 
not  down.  "Hasn't  he  excused  me?"  said  B.  "No,"  was 
my  reply,  in  a  voice  that  could  be  heard  a  quarter  of  a  mile. 
"D — n  him,  I  am  the  sickest  man  in  the  company,"  was  his 
indignant  answer ;  but  he  went  on  duty  just  the  same,  and 
never  again  answered  sick  call  until  wounded.  Such  cases 
were  the  exception,  however,  and  every  day  the  number 
grew  less,  as  our  men  were  ordered  back  to  general  hospital. 

The  works  we  were  erecting  were  of  the  strongest  kind, 
as  it  was  intended  to  besiege  Yorktown,  and  the  heaviest 
guns  were  mounted  for  that  purpdse.  Sunday  morning, 
May  4,  found  the  regiment  on  picket  duty.  It  had  been  a 
lively  night,  as  the  shelling  had  been  constant.  Lieutenant 
Hume,  in  charge  of  an  outpost,  believed  that  the  rebels  had 
left  the  works  in  his  front ;  sending  his  opinion  back  to  the 
commanding  officer,  he  started  to  cross  the  field.  No  gun 
was  fired  and  he  continued  on.  The  regiment  was  then 
ordered  forward  double  quick,  as  others  had  seen  Lieutenant 


OUR  FIRST  CAMPAIGN.  29 

Hume  and  were  anxious  to  be  first  in  the  works,  ])ut  the 
19th  could  run  either  to  the  front  or  rear  and  our  flags  were 
the  first  to  float  from  the  fortifications.  We  found  the  port- 
holes filled  with  Quaker  guns  (logs  of  wood).  Men  of 
straw  were  stationed  as  gunners.  Every  indication  of  a 
hasty  retreat  was  shown,  as  in  the  camps  in  the  rear  of  the 
works  we  found  fires  and  breakfast  smoking  hot,  which  we 
eagerly  disposed  of.  We  also  found  letters  ready  for  mail- 
ing, which  went  by  northern  mail  instead  of  southern,  as  we 
sent  them  home. 

We  marched  back  to  our  old  camp,  packed  up,  and  Mon- 
day morning,  in  a  drenching  rain,  marched  from  Winn's 
Mill  to  Yorktown.  We  were  on  the  road  all  night  and  only 
made  three  miles.  The  mud  was  knee  deep  ;  we  could  not 
go  out  of  line  as  the  ground  was  full  of  torpedoes,  yet,  in 
all  our  misery.  Company  A  started  one  of  our  old  camp 
songs,  which  was  taken  up  by  other  companies  in  the  regi- 
ment, then  by  other  regiments  in  the  brigade,  and  soon  the 
entire  army  was  singing.  This  continued  nearly  all  night. 
The  next  day  we  took  steamers,  and  at  night  arrived  at 
West  Point.  We  remained  on  Ijoard  until  morning,  then 
landed,  and  finding  our  forces  engaged  we  were  ordered 
to  support  Captain  Porter,  1st  Massachusetts  battery.  At 
West  Point  we  saw  a  feature  that  we  never  saw  before,  or  at 
any  other  time  during  the  war.  It  was  a  human  telegraph. 
A  line  of  men  was  deployed  some  twenty  feet  apart,  and 
extended  from  the  line  of  battle  to  headquarters.  The  men 
at  the  front  would  start  the  message,  and  it  would  be 
repeated  by  each  turning  the  head  to  the  rear  as  he  spoke. 
One  message  I  remember,  —  "  Send  a  man  to  take  Daniel 
Webster's  place."     We  supposed  Daniel  had  been  shot,  but 


30  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

if  a  man  was  wanted  to  fill  the  place  of  our  lamented  Daniel 
Webster,  we  did  not  think  Company  A  could  spare  the  man. 
After  a  sharp  fight  the  rebels  fell  back  and  we  began  the 
march  up  the  peninsula.  The  condition  of  the  roads  was 
such  that  we  halted  more  than  we  marched,  but  at  last  we 
reached  the  banks  of  the  Chickahominy  River,  and  were 
ordered  on  picket  between  Bottom  and  Grape  Vine  bridges. 

Saturday,  May  31,  the  battle  of  Fair  Oaks  began.  We 
were  not  relieved  from  picket  until  Sunday  morning,  when 
we  were  ordered  to  the  front ;  here  we  were  marched  from 
right  to  left  and  left  to  right,  constantly  under  fire  but  not 
really  engaged.  We  were  at  times  passing  over  portions  of 
the  field  that  had  been  held  by  the  rebels,  and  the  ground 
was  strewn  with  the  dead  and  wounded.  When  the  battle 
ended  we  were  ordered  on  picket,  where  we  remained  ten 
days,  having  a  brush  with  the  rebel  pickets  every  day.  We 
were  then  given  a  few  days'  rest  and  ordered  to  the  front, 
where  we  threw  up  a  line  of  works  and  remained  there  while 
the  army  held  the  advance  position. 

On  the  25th  of  June  General  Hooker  asked  for  one  regi- 
ment from  Sumner's  corps  to  assist  in  the  attack  on  the 
rebel  lines  in  our  front.  The  19th  was  selected.  We 
advanced  in  front  of  our  intrenchments  and  were  soon  hotly 
engaged.  Led  on  by  our  gallant  colonel,  we  soon  had  the 
rebels  in  full  retreat,  and  had  the  army  advanced  at  that 
time  I  am  confident  we  could  have  marched  into  Richmond 
in  five  hours,  as  we  were  only  a  few  miles  from  the  city. 
Just  as  we  were  ready  to  make  the  final  charge  an  aid  came 
to  Colonel  Hincks  and  said,  "  You  are  ordered  to  fall  back." 
"What  for?"  said  the  colonel.  "Don't  you  see  we  have  got 
them   on  the   run  ? "     But  the  order  was  peremptory  and 


BATTLE   OF  FAIB   OAKS.  31 

back  we  went.  Our  loss  was  very  heavy  for  the  short  time 
engaged.  Lieutenant  Warner  of  Company  H  and  several 
men  were  killed ;  Lieut.  J.  H.  Rice,  Sergt.  Samuel  H. 
Smith,  William  R.  Meldon,  Benjamin  Jellison  and  others, 
in  all  about  sixty,  badly  wounded. 

While  we  had  been  under  fire  nearly  all  the  time  since 
arriving  at  Yorktown,  this  w^as  the  first  square  fight  in 
which  we  had  been  engaged.  We  had  no  chance  for  the  use 
of  tactics  as  the  woods  were  thick  and  we  could  see  little  of 
the  enemy ;  but  the  oflScers  and  men  behaved  splendidly, 
and  our  only  regret  was  to  lose  so  many  and  accomplish 
nothing,  an  experience  that  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  often 
had  in  the  battles  that  followed. 


32  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 


CHAPTER    V. 

BATTLES  AT  PEACH  ORCHARD,  GLENDALE   AND  MALVERN 

HILL. 

Company  A  had  in  its  ranks  men  of  every  trade  and  pro- 
fession, not  excepting  the  clergy.  Our  minister  might  have 
been  a  good  soldier  in  the  army  of  the  Lord,  but  was  not  a 
success  in  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  At  the  lirst  fire  he 
scattered  and  could  not  be  rallied.  I  said  to  him,  "You 
have  been  telling  the  Ijoys  to  get  ready  to  die,  but  you 
are  not  in  good  marching  order  for  the  other  shore  your- 
self." "  That  is  not  it,"  replied  Levi;  "I  should  not  have 
enlisted  ;  it  always  made  me  nervous  to  hear  a  gun  fired  and 
I  don't  believe  I  can  get  used  to  it."  As  will  be  shown  later 
he  never  did. 

Returning  to  our  works  we  were  ordered  to  throw  up 
traverses  between  companies.  At  night  cheering  began  on 
our  right.  An  aid  rode  down  the  line  and  gave  orders  to 
Colonel  Hincks  to  have  the  regiment  cheer.  "What  for?" 
said  the  colonel.  "I  do  not  know,"  was  the  reply;  "it 
is  orders  from  General  McClellan  to  General  Dana."  "  Give 
my  compliments  to  General  Dana  and  say  that  we  did  our 
cheering  in  front  of  the  line  yesterday."  Soon  we  were  or- 
dered to  pack  up  and  leave  everything  not  absolutely  nec- 
essary to  carry.  We  were  ordered  into  line  and  remained 
under  arms  all  night.      The   next  morning  we  found  the 


BATTLE  AT  PEACH  OBCHABD.  33 

retreat  had  begun,  and,  before  we  had  recovered  from  our 
surprise,  were  ordered  in  to  support  Tompkins's  Rhode 
Island  battery,  and  the  enemy  was  soon  upon  us. 

At  the  headquarters  of  the  commissary  department  all 
was  confusion.  A  pile  of  hard-tack  as  large  as  Faneuil 
Hall  was  set  on  fire.  Heads  of  commissary  whiskey  barrels 
were  knocked  in  and  the  whiskey  ran  in  streams.  This  was 
also  set  on  fire  and  men  were  burned  as  they  tried  to  drink 
it.  Blankets,  clothing,  stores  of  all  kinds  were  destroyed, 
and  one  would  think  as  an  army  we  were  going  out  of  busi- 
ness, but  such  was  not  the  case,  as  we  had  enough  on  our 
hands  to  last  us  the  next  seven  days. 

We  made  a  stand  at  Peach  Orchard  and  found  that  our 
corps  was  to  cover  the  retreat  of  the  army.  We  were 
slowly  driven  back  to  Savage  Station,  where  a  battery  went 
into  position  and  we  lay  in  the  rear  as  its  support.  One 
who  has  never  supported  a  battery  can  form  no  idea  of  this 
duty,  which  is  to  lie  just  as  snug  to  the  ground  as  you  can 
and  take  those  shells  coming  from  the  enemy  that  the  battery 
does  not  want.  Our  position  at  Savage  was  a  dangerous 
one.  Shells  were  constantly  bursting  in  our  ranks  and  our 
l)attery  was  being  severely  tested.  It  did  not  seem  that 
our  lines  could  be  held  much  longer,  yet  we  knew  that  our 
wagon  train  was  crossing  the  bridge  and  we  must  stand  our 
ground  until  they  were  safely  over.  We  heard  a  cheer,  and 
looking  to  the  left  saw  Meagher's  Irish  brigade  moving  for- 
ward on  the  run.  The  entire  corps,  forgetful  of  danger, 
sprang  to  their  feet  and  cheered  them  wildly.  On  they 
went ;  grape  and  cannister  ploughed  through  their  ranks, 
but  they  closed  up  the  gaps  and  moved  on  up  to  the  mouth 
of  the  rebel  batteries,  whose  guns  were  captured,  and  the 


34  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

firing  that  had  been  so  disastrous  ceased.  The  Irish  brigade 
held  the  line  until  night,  when  our  army  was  withdrawn. 

It  was  the  hottest  day  of  the  year.  As  we  changed  front 
many  fell  from  sunstroke.  Captain  Wass  was  so  badly 
affected  that  he  lost  his  reason  and  never  fully  recovered. 
Lieutenant  Hume  was  left  by  the  roadside  and  was  soon 
captured  by  the  enemy.  At  night  we  were  stationed  at  the 
bridge  until  the  last  regiment  was  over,  when  we  crossed 
and  destroyed  the  bridge. 

After  we  had  rested  a  few  hours  we  were  ordered  back, 
and  sunrise  found  us  engaged  with  the  enemy.  In  the  after- 
noon the  terrible  battle  of  Glendale  was  fought.  This  was 
June  30.  About  two  o'clock  p.m.  we  were  ordered  to 
charge  the  enemy,  who  were  in  a  belt  of  woods.  To  do 
this  we  must  charge  over  an  open  field.  Faces  turned  pale 
as  we  looked  over  the  ground.  We  grasped  our  muskets 
firmer  and  waited  for  the  order.  We  had  kept  our  knap- 
sacks until  this  time,  — they  had  become  priceless  treasures, 
filled  as  they  were  with  little  articles  for  our  comfort  made 
by  loving  hands,  and  with  letters  from  dear  ones  at  home, — 
but  we  threw  them  into  a  pile,  and  the  voice  of  Colonel 
Hincks  was  heard:  "Forward,  double-quick,"  and  we 
moved  across  the  field  and  entered  the  woods.  Here  we 
met  a  line  clothed  in  Union  ])lue,  and  thinking  it  was  the 
7th  Michigan,  of  our  brigade,  — a  regiment  loved  by  every 
ofiicer  and  man  of  the  19th,  —  we  reserved  our  fire,  and 
cried,  "Don't  fire,  boys,  we  are  the  19th  Massachusetts." 
A  galling  fire  in  our  faces  drove  us  back,  but  we  promptly 
moved  forward  again,  still  thinking  it  was  the  7th  Michigan 
and  that  they  would  see  their  mistake.  Again  we  were 
repulsed,  and  l)elieving  we  were  mistaken,  and  that  the  line 


BATTLE  AT  G  LEND  ALE.  35 

was  composed  of  rebels  in  our  uniforms,  we  charged  with  a 
will.  As  they  rose  to  receive  us  we  saw  that  this  time  we 
were  not  mistaken,  as  they  were  rebels  clothed  in  part  in  our 
uniforms.  We  had  a  hand-to-hand  tight  for  a  few  moments, 
when  we  discovered  that  we  were  being  flanked  and  with- 
drew to  the  edo-e  of  the  woods. 

Under  a  terrible  iire  we  changed  front.  Our  brave  Major 
How  fell,  never  to  rise  again  ;  Colonel  Hincks  was  supposed 
to  be  mortally  wounded  and  was  carried  from  the  field ; 
Lieut.  David  Lee  was  killed,  and  the  ground  was  strewn 
with  our  dead  and  wounded  comrades.  For  a  moment  the 
regiment  was  in  confusion,  but  Captain  Weymouth,  assisted 
by  Sergeant-Major  Newcomb  and  others,  rallied  the  men  on 
the  colors  and  the  line  was  at  once  reformed  and  our  posi- 
tion held.  Capt.  Edmund  Rice  was  in  command  of  the 
regiment.  He  was  noted  for  his  coolness  and  bravery,  and 
the  men  had  confidence  in  him.  As  I  looked  down  the  line 
of  Company  A  many  places  were  vacant.  Ed.  Hale,  Volney 
P.  Chase,  Charles  Boynton  and  several  others  were  killed, 
while  the  list  of  wounded  could  not  be  ascertained  at  that 
time.  Company  A  had  lost  men  by  death,  but  this  was  the 
first  time  any  of  our  number  had  been  killed  in  action. 

Charles  Boynton  was  one  of  my  townsmen.  He  was  an 
eccentric  man  and  had  troubled  Captain  Merritt  by  his 
peculiar  ideas  of  drill,  but  he  was  as  brave  and  patriotic 
a  man  as  ever  shouldered  a  musket.  He  had  no  patience 
with  the  slow  movements  of  the  army,  and  I  have  often 
heard  him  say  that  he  wanted  to  fight  every  day  and  close 
up  the  job.  When  advancing  in  line  he  would  constantly 
rush  ahead  of  the  company,  his  only  desire  being  to  get  a 
shot  at  the  rebels.     I  do  not  think  it  would  be  showinsj  dis- 


36  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

respect  to  his  memory  should  I  relate  one  or  two  of  the  little 
dialogues  between  Captain  Merritt  and  Boynton.  Our  regi- 
ment had  a  peculiar  drill  in  the  manual.  It  was  formulated 
by  Colonel  Devereaux,  and  is  nearly  what  is  used  by  the 
army  to-day.  After  loading  we  stood  with  our  little  finger 
on  the  head  of  the  rammer  until  the  order  was  given  to 
shoulder  arms.  One  day  on  drill  Captain  Merritt  looked 
down  the  line  and  saw  Boynton  with  his  hand  by  his  side. 
"Put  your  little  finger  on  the  head  of  the  rammer,  Boyn- 
ton," sang  out  Captain  Merritt.  "I  won't  do  it,"  replied 
Boynton.  "  Won't  do  it !  AVhy  not?  "  "  Because  it  is  all 
nonsense ;  my  gun  is  loaded,  and  do  you  suppose  I  would 
stand  up  in  battle  like  a  darned  fool  with  my  little  finger  on 
the  head  of  my  rammer?  No,  sir,  I  propose  to  drill  just  as 
I  intend  to  fight." 

Another  day  the  order  was,  "Eight  shoulder,  shift  arms." 
The  proper  way  was  to  make  three  motions,  but  Boynton 
did  it  in  one.  "Make  three  motions,  Boynton,"  said  Cap- 
tain Merritt.  "Didn't  I  get  my  gun  on  my  shoulder  as 
quick  as  any  man  in  the  company  ?  "  was  the  reply.  Cap- 
tain Merritt  was  discouraged  and  ordered  me  to  punish 
Boynton,  but  I  explained  his  peculiarities,  and  assured  the 
captain  that  he  would  earn  his  thirteen  dollars  a  month  when 
fighting  began.  He  let  the  matter  drop.  Had  the  Union 
army  been  composed  entirely  of  men  like  Charles  Boynton 
the  war  would  have  ended  long  before  it  did. 

We  held  our  position  until  midnight.  It  was  the  saddest 
night  I  ever  spent.  The  dead  and  wounded  of  l)oth  armies 
lay  between  the  lines.  The  wounded  were  constantly  call- 
ing on  their  comrades  for  water,  and  we  could  hear  calls  for 
Mississippi,  Georgia  and  Virginia,  mingled  with  those  for 


BATTLE  AT  MALVERN  HILL.  37 

Michigan,  New  York  and  Massachusetts.  Brave  men  from 
our  regiment  crawled  over  the  field,  giving  water  to  friend 
and  foe  alike.  About  midnight  the  order  was  whispered 
down  the  line  to  move.  I  had  l)een  from  rio;ht  to  left  of  the 
company  keeping  the  men  awake,  as  we  expected  the  order. 
As  still  as  possible  we  crawled  over  the  field.  We  had  gone 
but  a  short  distance  when,  looking  back,  I  saw  one  member 
of  the  company  had  not  started.  Thinking  he  had  fallen 
asleep  I  returned,  and  shaking  him  said,  "  Come,  come  !  " 
As  I  drew  close  to  him  my  eyes  rested  on  the  face  of  Jona- 
than Hudson,  cold  in  death.  He  had  been  killed  in  the  early 
evening  as  we  lay  in  line  and  his  death  was  not  known  to 
his  comrades  near  him.  It  was  the  saddest  sensation  I  ever 
experienced.  When  we  arrived  at  the  road  we  found  many 
of  our  wounded.  Colonel  Hincks  was  on  a  stretcher,  and 
as  the  ambulances  were  full  he  was  carried  a  long  distance 
before  one  could  be  found.  Captain  Devereaux  was  also 
liadly  wounded  and  had  to  ])e  carried.  We  started  with  the 
body  of  Major  How  in  a  blanket  as  we  had  no  stretchers, 
])ut  being  so  very  heavy  we  were  forced  to  leave  him. 

Without  any  regimental  formation  we  began  our  weary 
march  to  Malvern  Hill,  where  we  arrived  at  daylight,  were 
at  once  ordered  to  support  a  battery,  and  witnessed  one  of 
the  most  terril^le  artillery  l^attles  of  the  war.  In  the  after- 
noon our  })rigade  was  ordered  to  the  woods  and  held  the 
right  of  the  army.  The  next  morning,  in  a  drenching  rain, 
we  started  for  Harrison's  Landing.  We  marched  in  three 
lines,  but  it  was  not  an  army,  it  was  a  mob.  Artillery  was 
stuck  in  the  mud,  wagons  were  abandoned  and  ])urned  by 
the  roadside.  The  only  thought  of  every  one  was  to  get  to 
Harrison's  Landing  as  soon  as  possible.     Some  did  not  stop 


38  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

at  the  landing  but  took  boats  for  Washington.  Among 
these  was  our  minister,  Levi.  He  had  managed  to  keep  out 
of  every  battle,  and  now  deserted,  joining  the  advance 
guard  in  Canada. 

Harrison's  Landing  when  dry  was  a  sandy  plain ;  when 
we  arrived  it  was  a  sea  of  mud.  Without  shelter,  overcoats 
or  blankets  we  dropped  in  the  mud,  and  being  so  exhausted, 
having  been  mthout  sleep,  except  the  little  naps  caught  in 
line  of  battle,  for  seven  days,  we  soon  forgot  our  misery. 
It  was  two  days  before  we  could  reorganize  our  companies. 
Men  were  coming  in  who  we  expected  were  killed  or 
captured,  but  July  4  upon  calling  the  roll,  we  found  that 
more  than  half  of  the  men  who  had  left  Massachusetts  with 
us  less  than  a  year  before  had  either  been  killed  in  battle, 
died  of  disease  or  were  sick  or  wounded  in  general  hospital. 
The  death-rate  at  Harrison's  Landing  was  fearful.  Men 
who  had  stood  the  retreat  now  broke  down  and  soon  died. 
Every  hour  in  the  day  we  could  hear  the  dead  march,  as 
comrade  after  comrade  was  laid  at  rest.  The  subject  for 
discussion  around  the  camp-fire  was  the  disaster  to  the 
Union  army.  Newspapers  called  it  "an  important  change 
of  base."  We  knew  that  some  one  had  been  outgeneralled, 
and  although  the  men  had  confidence  in  General  McClellan, 
we  believed  that  while  we  had  been  digging  and  dying  before 
Yorktown  we  should  have  been  advancing  and  fighting. 

Looking  at  the  campaign  in  the  most  charitable  light  pos- 
sible, the  fact  remained  that  on  April  4  the  finest  army  ever 
mustered  began  the  advance  on  Eichmond ;  that  we  had 
been  within  five  miles  of  that  city,  and  that  July  4  found  the 
army  on  the  banks  of  the  James  River,  with  less  than  half 
of  the  number  it  had  three  months  before.     We  were  not 


BATTLE  AT  MALVEBN  HILL.  39 

disheartened.  Many  had  expected  that  1862  would  see  the 
end  of  the  war,  but  it  now  looked  as  though  those  who  were 
spared  would  see  the  end  of  their  three  years'  enlistment. 
The  losses  in  officers  had  been  such  that  many  promotions 
were  made.  Four  enlisted  men  were  promoted  second 
lieutenants,  and  I  was  one  of  the  number.  I  was  assigned 
to  Company  I,  Capt.  J.  F.  PlymjDton.  By  a  misunder- 
standing between  Colonel  Hincks  and  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Devereaux,  First  Sergeant  Driver  and  myself  did  not  receive 
our  commissions  until  August,  although  we  continued  as 
acting  second  lieutenants,  the  two  commissioned  by  recom- 
mendation of  Colonel  Hincks  not  being  assigned  to  duty. 

It  was  impossible  to  obtain  officers'  uniforms,  so  I  bought 
a  pair  of  brass  shoulder-straps,  sewed  them  on  my  well-worn 
blouse,  borrowed  a  sword  of  Lieutenant  Mumford  and  went 
on  duty,  as  verdant  an  officer  as  could  be  found  in  the  army 
of  the  Potomac. 

About  the  middle  of  August  I  was  ordered  to  report  to 
First  Lieut.  John  P.  Eeynolds  for  special  duty.  We  were 
to  take  charge  of  the  oruard  of  the  division  wao;on  train  that 
was  ordered  to  Fortress  Monroe.  Our  duty  was  an  impor- 
tant one.  We  knew  we  were  liable  to  attack  at  any  time 
by  guerillas,  and  constant  vigilance  was  required.  We 
often  met  small  parties  of  mounted  citizens  who  rode  past 
our  train.  We  believed  they  were  "taking  us  in,"  but  we 
had  not  arrived  at  the  time  when  men  were  arrested  on  sus- 
picion, so  we  let  them  pass  but  kept  our  train  well  covered. 
We  arrived  at  Fortress  Monroe  in  due  time,  turned  over 
the  train  and  reported  to  the  regiment  at  Newport  News, 
they  having  marched  a  few  days  after  we  were  ordered 
away. 


40  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

While  our  duty  as  the  advance  guard  had  been  arduous, 
we  had  not  suffered  as  much  as  those  who  marched  with  the 
regiment.  They  had  marched  rapidly  over  dusty  roads, 
under  a  broiling  sun,  and  many  had  been  sunstruck.  Among 
the  number  was  Capt.  William  A.  Hill.  He  was  not  able  to 
speak  above  a  whisper  for  several  days,  and  his  condition  was 
serious ;  but  his  courage  was  good  and  he  remained  on  duty 
with  the  regiment.  The  men  having  rested  a  day,  and  being 
now  veteran  soldiers,  had  forgotten  their  hardships,  and 
when  we  arrived  were  nearly  all  in  the  James  River  hunting 
for  oysters. 

On  August  24,  the  Ijrigade  embarked  on  the  steamship 
"Atlantic"  for  Washington,  arriving  at  Alexandria  the 
28th,  — just  one  year  from  the  day  we  left  Massachusetts. 


BATTLE  OF  FAIRFAX  COURT  HOUSE.  41 


CHAPTER   VI. 

BATTLES    OF    FAIRFAX    COURT    HOUSE,    FLINT    HILL    AND 
ANTIETAM. 

My  position  had  changed  during  the  past  year  from 
corporal  in  Company  A  to  second  lieutenant  in  Company  I, 
and  it  took  me  some  time  to  get  accustomed  to  the  new 
office.  Up  to  the  time  I  left  Company  A  no  man  had  been 
punished ;  but  the  morning  that  I  reported  for  duty  in  Com- 
pany I  Captain  Plympton  had  one  man  on  a  barrel  and 
another  on  knapsack  drill,  and  I  thought  I  had  made  a  mis- 
take in  not  taking  sparring  lessons  before  being  promoted. 

I  found  the  men  of  Company  I  as  good-hearted  a  lot  as 
there  was  in  the  regiment,  only  a  little  wild.  The  leader 
of  the  company  was  a  young  boy ;  he  was  aljout  seventeen 
years  old,  and  a  private  soldier,  yet  he  was  the  one  who 
settled  all  disputes.  He  was  well  informed  in  regard  to  the 
movements  of  the  army,  and  had  ideas  respecting  future 
campaigns  that  he  was  ready  to  discuss  with  officers  or  men. 
Soon  after  I  joined  the  company  he  called  on  me  and  made 
a  little  speech  of  welcome,  saying  that  the  l)oys  were  glad  I 
had  been  assigned  to  the  company,  and  assured  me  they 
would  make  it  pleasant  for  me.  Such  a  reception  was  very 
gratifying.  I  was  but  twenty  years  of  age  and  doubted  my 
ability  to  control  these  men,  but  I  commanded  the  company 
for  nearly  two  years,  and  punished  but  one  man  during  the 


42  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

time.  That  boy  has  since  become  known  and  honored  by 
every  comrade  in  Massachusetts.  The  friendship  formed 
that  day  for  George  H.  Patch  continued  until  his  death,  and 
the  memory  of  that  light-hearted,  true  soldier  will  be  pre- 
cious to  me  while  life  shall  last. 

Leaving  the  transports  at  Alexandria,  we  first  marched  to 
Chain  Bridga,  then  to  Tenallytown,  Md.  No  one  seemed 
to  know  where  they  wanted  us.  We  went  into  camp  and 
waited  for  orders,  which,  when  received,  were  to  march  at 
once  for  Centre ville,  to  reinforce  General  Pope.  At  day- 
break, August  30,  we  crossed  the  bridge  at  Georgetown, 
and  reached  Fairfax  Court  House  the  next  morning,  having 
marched  sixty- three  miles  in  sixty-four  successive  hours. 
It  was  the  hardest  march  we  had  made,  —  twenty-four  hours 
of  the  time  it  rained  in  torrents.  The  shoes  of  the  men 
were  in  bad  condition  ;  many  marched  bare-footed,  and  it 
was  impossible  for  them  to  keep  in  the  ranks.  We  did 
not  have  a  hundred  men  in  the  ranks  when  we  reached  the 
line  of  battle. 

At  Fairfax  Court  House  we  found  everything  in  confu- 
sion. Pope's  army  had  been  defeated  at  the  second  Bull 
Run  and  were  in  full  retreat.  Without  time  to  make  coffee 
we  were  ordered  in,  and  deployed  as  skirmishers  to  the 
right  of  the  town,  as  it  was  expected  the  rebel  cavalry  would 
attack  the  flank.  We  remained  in  this  position  until  the 
army  had  passed,  when,  with  the  1st  Minnesota,  we  were 
selected  to  cover  the  retreat.  The  rebel  cavalry  came  down 
on  us,  and  we  had  some  sharp  fighting  as  we  fell  back.  At 
Flint  Hill  we  made  a  stand.  Night  had  come  on  and  we 
did  not  care  to  be  bothered  with  the  rebels  any  longer. 
The  1st  Minnesota  formed  a  V  with  two  sections  of  Tomp- 


BATTLE   OF  FLINT  HILL.  43 

kins's  Rhode  Island  battery  at  this  point,  the  19th  support- 
ing the  battery.  On  came  the  rebels,  right  into  the  trap  we 
had  set.  The  Minnesota  boys  opened  fire,  followed  by  the 
battery.  The  19th  charged  with  a  yell ;  the  rout  was  com- 
plete, as  all  not  killed  or  wounded  turned  and  fled.  We 
had  no  time  to  follow  them,  as  we  were  quite  a  distance 
from  the  main  army.  When  we  rejoined  the  column  our 
two  regiments  were  mistaken  for  the  enemy,  and  fired  upon 
by  our  own  ranks.  Assistant-Surgeon  Hill  was  killed, 
Captain  Russell  disabled  by  his  horse  being  shot,  and  several 
men  wounded. 

The  next  day  we  again  crossed  the  Potomac  to  Maryland 
soil.  The  prospects  were  not  pleasant  to  contemplate.  We 
had  done  little  but  march  in  retreat  the  past  six  months.  A 
line  officer  has  little  chance  to  see  what  is  going  on  outside 
his  regiment,  and  his  opinion  is  of  little  importance,  but  I 
believed  then,  and  time  has  only  strengthened  my  belief, 
that  the  leading  officers  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  were 
perfectly  willing  General  Pope  should  be  whipped.  He  had 
taken  command  of  the  Army  of  Virginia  with  a  swell  order  : 
"  Headquarters  in  the  saddle,  spades  to  the  rear,  muskets  to 
the  front,"  and  they  were  glad  to  see  the  conceit  taken  out 
of  him.  There  is  a  great  deal  of  human  nature  shown  in 
the  world,  —  even  in  army  commanders. 

We  now  took  up  our  line  of  march  through  Maryland. 
We  were  not  the  only  ones  who  had  crossed  the  Potomac, 
as  the  rebels  had  already  crossed  and  were  marching  north, 
and  we  must  head  them  off"  if  possible.  It  began  to  look  as 
though  they  would  capture  Washington  before  we  captured 
Richmond.  We  marched  through  Rockville,  where  we  had 
spent  our  winters  so  pleasantly,  and  met  many  old  acquaint- 


44  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

ances,  but  missed  several  of  our  gentlemen  friends  who,  we 
learned,  had  joined  the  rebel  army. 

Some  of  the  ladies,  who  loved  the  stars  and  bars,  joked 
us  on  our  "  On  to  Richmond "  movement,  and  were  confi- 
dent the  war  would  soon  end  with  the  south  victorious. 
The  events  of  the  past  few  months  had  been  such  that  we 
had  slio^ht  s^round  for  an  aro^ument :  l)ut  we  assured  them  we 
were  satisfied,  and  all  we  wanted  was  to  get  General  Lee  on 
this  side  of  the  river.  Our  march  through  Maryland  was 
delightful ;  the  farther  we  got  into  the  interior  the  more 
loyal  the  people  l)ecame,  and  our  welcome  was  cordial. 

We  arrived  at  South  Mountain  while  the  battle  was  lieing 
fought,  but  took  no  part  in  it.  The  16th  of  September  we 
reached  Antietam,  and  formed  in  line  of  l^attle.  On  the 
morning  of  the  17th,  with  our  brigade  in  the  centre,  we 
advanced  in  three  lines  of  battle,  over  walls  and  fences, 
through  fields,  under  a  terrible  fire  of  artillery.  The 
regiment  was  growing  nervous  but  did  not  break.  Colonel 
Hincks  halted  us,  put  us  through  the  manual  of  arms,  end- 
ing with  parade  rest.  Having  become  steady,  we  moved 
forward  to  a  strip  of  woods,  and  came  upon  the  enemy 
strongly  posted.  Grape  and  canister,  shot  and  shell,  vol- 
leys of  musketry  greeted  us,  —  and  our  men  fell  as  grain 
before  the  scythe. 

One-half  of  our  ofiicers  and  men  were  either  killed  or 
wounded.  Colonel  Hincks  was  the  first  to  fiill,  again  ter- 
ribly wounded.  Capt.  George  W.  Batchelder  was  killed, 
and  the  command  of  the  regiment  and  companies  changed 
fast,  as  one  after  another  officer  went  down.  At  the  time 
we  were  so  hotly  engaged  in  the  front  we  began  to  receive 
a  fire  from  our  left  and  rear,  and  discovered  that  we  were 


BATTLE   OF  ANTIETAM.  45 

being  flanked,  and  must  change  front  to  rear.  This  was 
done  by  the  19th  Massachusetts  and  1st  Minnesota.  We 
were  now  under  command  of  Colonel  Devereaux,  and  were 
ordered  to  take  a  position  near  a  stone  wall.  We  fired  as 
we  fell  back,  holding  the  enemy  until  we  had  reformed  our 
lines,  when  we  again  went  in  and  continued  fighting  until 
dark,  when  we  were  ordered  to  support  a  battery. .  We 
then  had  time  to  count  the  cost  of  the  battle.  Colonel 
Hincks  was  reported  dying,  and  we  mourned  the  loss  of  our 
brave  leader.  Captain  Batchelder  was  dead.  He  had  been 
my  tent-mate  since  I  had  been  an  oflicer,  and  had  rendered 
me  valuable  assistance.  Every  one  loved  him  ;  he  was  an 
ideal  volunteer  soldier.  Having  graduated  at  Harvard,  he 
entered  the  army  as  an  enlisted  man  in  the  Salem  Zouaves 
at  the  first  call  for  men,  and  had  worked  hard  to  bring  the 
regiment  to  the  state  of  efiiciency  which  it  had  reached. 

I  had  not  seen  my  brother  since  we  had  advanced  in  line. 
He  was  left  general  guide  of  the  regiment,  and  his  place  was 
on  the  left.  As  soon  as  we  halted  I  went  to  the  company, 
but  he  was  not  there.  The  following  day  I  searched  the 
hospitals,  but  could  not  find  him,  and  on  the  morning  of  the 
lUth,  the  rebels  having  left  our  front,  I  went  where  their 
lines  had  been  and  found  him,  with  Jacob  Hazen  of  Com- 
pany C  and  George  Carleton  of  Company  B,  near  an  old 
haystack.  He  had  been  shot  in  the  right  side  of  the  neck, 
the  ball  passing  out  of  the  left  shoulder ;  it  had  cut  the 
spinal  nerve,  and  he  could  not  move  hand  or  foot.  I  saw 
at  once  that  he  could  not  live  and  had  him  placed  in  an 
ambulance  and  carried  to  our  field  hospital.  It  was  the 
saddest  duty  of  my  life.  We  had  left  home  together,  and 
had  often  talked  of  a  happy  reunion  around  the  old  fireside 


46  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEQIMENT. 

when  the  war  should  end.  Now  I  must  wrfte  to  my  old 
mother  that  one  of  the  three  who  had  bade  her  good-by  in 
'61  would  never  return. 

This  was  war,  terril)le  war !  As  I  was  kneeling  by  his 
side,  hearing  his  last  words,  a  woman's  voice  said,  "Is  he 
your  brother  ?  "  I  explained  to  her  the  fact  that  I  was  in 
command  of  my  company  and  could  not  stay  with  him,  but 
could  not  bear  to  have  him  die  alone.  With  tears  streaming- 
down  her  motherly  face  she  promised  me  she  would  not 
leave  him,  but  would  see  him  buried  and  would  send  me 
word  w^here  he  w^as  laid,  —  which  promise  she  faithfully  kept. 
The  name  of  this  good  w^oman  was  Mrs.  Mary  Lee  of  Phila- 
delphia, Pa.  She  had  a  son  in  Baxter's  Fire  Zouaves,  who 
was  with  her  that  day.  Several  years  ago,  when  Post  2, 
G.  A.  E.,  of  Philadelphia,  was  in  Boston,  I  saw  that  one  of 
the  old  battle-flags  Avas  the  Fire  Zouaves,  and  was  carried 
by  Sergeant  Lee.  He  proved  to  be  the  son  I  had  met  that 
sad  day  at  Antietam ;  a  few  months  later  I  visited  his 
mother  in  Philadelphia,  who  was  working  just  the  same  for 
the  soldiers  as  she  had  done  during  the  w^ar. 

While  my  brother  lay  wounded  on  the  field  inside  the 
rebel  lines  an  officer  of  the  8th  South  Carolina  came  along, 
and  seeing  19  on  his  cap  asked  to  what  regiment  he  l^elonged. 
Being  informed  that  it  was  the  19th  Massachusetts,  he  said 
he  had  a  brother  in  that  regiment  named  Daniel  W.  Spof- 
ford.  My  brother  told  him  that  his  brother  was  wounded 
in  the  battle,  and  might  be  on  the  field.  He  searched  for 
him  but  did  not  find  him,  as  he  was  able  to  go  to  the  rear 
before  we  changed  front.  Eeturning,  he  had  my  brother 
carried  to  the  haystack  wdiere  I  found  him,  and  rendered 
all  the  assistance  possible.     The  name  of  the  South  Carolina 


BATTLE  OF  ANTIETAM. 


officer  was  Phineas  Spoflbrd.  Both  brothers  survived  the 
war.  The  Union  soldier  resides  in  Georgetown,  Mass., 
the  rebel  in  South  Carolina,  but  he  often  visits  his  native 
State. 

I  also  missed  my  boy  Patch.  He  was  last  seen  helping  a 
sergeant  from  the  field.  He  turned  up  in  Libljy  Prison  a 
few  days  later.  My  old  company  had  met  with  other  losses 
than  death.  Four  men  had  deserted  on  the  eve  of  battle. 
They  had  taken  the  canteens  of  the  company  to  go  in  search 
of  water.  No  doubt  they  are  searching  yet,  as  they  did  not 
return.  Two  were  non-commissioned  officers,  and  all  were 
intelligent  men. 

The  regiment  was  now  commanded  by  Capt.  H.  G.  O. 
Weymouth.  Again  we  crossed  the  Potomac,  and  went  to 
camp  on  Boliver  Heights,  near  Harper's  Ferry.  We  did 
not  lose  the  battle  of  Antietam  because  we  held  the  ground, 
but  made  the  mistake  of  remaining  inactive  while  the  rebels 
withdrew  to  the  other  side  of  the  river,  so  we  gained 
nothing. 

Soon  after  the  battle  we  received  a  large  numl)er  of 
recruits, — the  best  class  of  men  that  had  joined  the  regi- 
ment. Many  of  them  had  waited,  hoping  that  the  war 
would  be  over,  and  their  services  would  not  be  required, 
but  seeing  the  disasters  that  had  come  to  the  army,  resolved 
to  come  and  help  us.  Several  of  them  were  discharged 
as  commissioned  officers,  and  all  rendered  very  valuable 
service. 

We  remained  at  Harper's  Ferry  until  October  30,  when 
we  received  marching  orders,  and  the  army  marched  up 
Loudon  valley.  The  nights  were  cold,  and  we  suffered 
severely.     While  in  l)ivouac  near  Paris  or  New  Baltimore 


48  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  EEGIMENT. 

two  feet  of  snow  fell,  covering  us  as  we  slept.  Orders 
against  foraging  were  very  strict.  We  were  not  allowed  to 
take  hay  from  tlie  stacks  for  bedding,  or  in  any  way  molest 
private  property.  The  idea  of  General  McClellan  seemed 
to  be  to  carry  on  the  war  without  hurting  any  one's  feehngs, 
but  once  in  a  while  we  broke  over.  One  night  Corjooral 
Phelau  and  Jack  Robinson  discovered  hens  at  a  neighbor- 
ing farm-house,  and  finding  the  house  not  guarded  took 
their  muskets  and  went  on  duty.  The  people  were  much 
pleased  to  be  so  well  protected.  While  Phelan  entertained 
the  family  Jack  went  on  duty  outside  to  protect  the  hens. 
Soon  a  squawking  was  heard,  and  Corporal  Phelan  grasped 
his  musket  and  rushed  to  reinforce  Jack.  They  secured  three 
good  hens,  and  forgot  to  go  back  to  the  house,  but  reported 
to  camp.  When  they  arrived  I  discovered  that  they  had 
plunder,  and  called  them  before  me.  With  downcast  eyes 
they  told  the  story  of  their  shame  and  begged  for  mercy. 
As  an  oflScer  I  must  do  my  duty,  and  they  must  be  jiunished. 
I  ordered  them  to  cook  one  of  the  three  hens  and  deliver  it 
to  me.     With  sad  hearts  they  obeyed  the  order. 


BATTLE  OF  FREDEBICKSBUBG.  49 


CHAPTER   VII. 

BATTLE    OF    FREDERICKSBUKG    AND    MARYE's    HEIGHTS. 

We  continued  the  march  through  the  valley  to  Warrenton, 
where  General  McClellan  was  relieved  of  the  command  of 
the  army  and  General  Burnside  succeeded  him.  Nearly  all 
the  men  were  sad  at  the  loss  of  McClellan.  He  was  our  first 
love,  and  the  men  were  loyal  and  devoted  to  him.  I  did 
not  share  in  this  sorrow.  My  faith  had  become  shaken 
when  we  retreated  from  before  Richmond,  and  when  he 
allowed  Lee's  army  to  get  away  from  Antietam  I  was  dis- 
gusted, and  glad  to  see  a  change.  Sad  as  the  army  felt  at 
the  loss  of  McClellan,  they  were  loyal  to  the  cause  for  wliich 
they  had  enlisted,  and  followed  their  new  commander  as 
faithfully  as  they  had  the  old. 

We  arrived  at  Falmouth  about  the  middle  of  November, 
and  went  into  camp  two  miles  from  the  town  ;  here  we 
spent  our  second  Thanksgiving.  No  dance  for  the  oflicers 
this  year.  We  had  a  dinner  of  hard  tack  and  salt  pork,  and 
should  have  passed  a  miserable  day  had  not  the  commissary 
arrived  with  a  supply  of  "Poland  water,"  and  the  officers 
were  given  a  canteen  each.  The  men  had  the  pleasure  of 
hearing  our  sAveet  voices  in  songs  of  praise  from  the  "  home 
of  the  fallen,"  as  our  tent  was  called. 

We  remained  undisturbed  until  the  morning  of  December 
1 1 ,  when  we  were  ordered  to  the  banks  of  the  Rappahannock 
River,  opposite  Fredericksburg.     Here  we  found  a  pontoon 


50  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

bridge  partially  laid,  and  the  engineers  doing  their  best  to 
complete  it.  Our  batteries  were  posted  on  the  hills  in  rear 
of  our  line,  and  were  vigorously  shelling  the  city,  but  the 
rebel  sharpshooters  were  posted  in  cellars  and  rifle  pits  on  the 
other  side,  and  would  pick  ofi"  the  engineers  as  fast  as  they 
showed  themselves  at  work.  At  last  volunteers  were  called 
for  by  Colonel  Hall,  commanding  the  brigade,  and  the  19th 
Massachusetts  and  7th  Michigan  volunteered.  We  took  the 
pontoon  boats  from  the  wagons,  carried  them  to  the  river, 
and  as  soon  as  they  touched  the  water  filled  them  with  men. 
Two  or  three  boats  started  at  the  same  time,  and  the  sharp- 
shooters opened  a  terrible  fire.  Men  fell  in  the  water  and 
in  the  boats.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Baxter  of  the  7th  Mich- 
igan was  shot  when  half-way  across.  Henry  E.  Palmer  of 
Company  C  was  shot  in  the  foot  as  he  was  stepping  into  the 
boat,  yet  we  pressed  on,  and  at  last  landed  on  the  other 
side. 

As  soon  as  the  boats  touched  the  shore  we  formed  l)y  com- 
panies, and,  without  waiting  for  regimental  formation, 
charged  up  the  street.  On  reaching  the  main  street  we 
found  that  the  fire  came  from  houses  in  front  and  rear. 
Company  B  lost  ten  men  out  of  thirty  in  less  than  five  min- 
utes. Other  companies  suffered  nearly  the  same.  We  were 
forced  to  fall  back  to  the  river,  deploy  as  skirmishers,  and 
reached  the  main  street  through  the  yards  and  houses.  As 
we  fell  back  we  left  one  of  our  men  wounded  in  the  street ; 
his  name  was  Redding,  of  Company  D,  and  when  we  again 
reached  the  street  we  found  him  dead,  —  the  rebels  having 
l)ayoneted  him  in  seven  places. 

The  regiment  was  commanded  hj  Capt.  H.  G.  O.  Wey- 
mouth, Colonel  Devereaux  being  very  sick  in  camp.     Captain 


BATTLE   OF  FREDEBICKSBURG.  51 

Weymouth  went  from  right  to  left  of  the  line,  giving  instruc- 
tions and  urging  the  men  forward.  My  squad  was  com- 
posed of  men  from  companies  I  and  A.  We  had  reached  a 
gate,  and  were  doing  our  best  to  cross  the  street.  I  had 
lost  three  men  when  Captain  Weymouth  came  up.  "  Can't 
you  go  forward,  Lieutenant  Adams  ?  "  he  said.  My  reply 
was,  "It  is  mighty  hot,  captain."  He  said,  "  I  guess  you 
can,"  and  started  to  go  through  the  gate,  when  as  much  as  a 
barrel  of  bullets  came  at  him.  He  turned  and  said,  "  It  is 
quite  warm,  lieutenant;  go  up  through  the  house."  We 
then  entered  the  l^ack  door  and  passed  upstairs  to  the  front. 
Oilman  Nichols  of  Company  A  was  in  advance.  He  found 
the  door  locked  and  burst  it  open  with  the  butt  of  his  mus- 
ket. The  moment  it  opened  he  fell  dead,  shot  from  a  house 
on  the  other  side  of  the  street.  Several  others  were 
wounded,  but  we  held  the  house  until  dark,  firing  at  a  head 
whenever  Ave  saw  one  on  the  other  side. 

As  night  came  on  we  advanced  across  the  street  and  the 
rebels  retired.  We  posted  our  pickets  and  went  into  the 
houses  for  rest  and  observation.  The  house  my  company 
now  owned  was  formerly  occupied  by  a  namesake  of  mine, 
a  music  teacher.  I  left  the  men  down  stairs  while  I  retired. 
The  room  I  selected  was  the  chamber  belonging  to  a  young 
lady.  Her  garments  were  in  the  press,  and  the  little  finery 
she  possessed  was  scattered  about  the  room.  Fearing  she 
might  return  I  did  not  undress,  but  went  to  bed  with  my 
boots  on.  I  was  soon  lost  in  peaceful  slumber,  when  a 
sergeant  came  and  said  I  was  wanted  l)elow.  Going  to  the 
Idtchen  I  found  the  boys  had  a  banquet  spread  for  me. 
There  was  roast  duck,  biscuit,  all  kinds  of  preserves,  spread 
upon  a  table  set  with  the  best  china.     We  were  company, 


52  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 

and  the  best  was  none  too  good  for  us.  After  supper  we 
went  up  stairs,  and  the  men  were  assigned,  or  assigned 
themselves,  to  rooms. 

In  our  investigation  we  had  found  a  barrel  filled  with 
molasses.  Every  one  must  fill  his  canteen,  and  as  he  filled 
it  from  the  faucet  it  ran  over,  and  the  house  was  molasses 
from  cellar  to  attic.  I  opened  a  trunk  in  my  room  and 
found  packages  of  paper.  Thinking  they  might  be  bonds 
or  stock  I  put  them  in  my  haversack.  The  next  day  I  found 
they  were  unpaid  bills  of  the  music  teacher.  Going  out  on 
the  street  we  found  it  quite  lively.  One  of  the  boys  would 
come  along  with  a  lady  on  his  arm,  but  upon  inspection  it 
proved  to  be  another  soldier  with  borrowed  clothes. 

Since  we  left  Rockville  I  have  not  mentioned  Ben  Falls, 
He  had  been  on  every  march  and  in  every  battle,  and  had 
his  musket  shot  from  his  shoulder  at  Glendale,  but  picked 
up  another  and  went  in  again.  While  at  Falmouth  Captain 
Boyd,  who  was  now  in  command  of  Company  A,  made  Ben 
a  cook,  because,  as  he  informed  me,  he  wanted  him  to  live 
to  go  home.  While  we  were  in  Fredericksburg  Ben  and 
another  man  came  over  bringing  two  kettles  of  coffee  on 
poles.  Halting  before  Captain  Boyd  he  said,  "Captain,  if 
you  have  no  use  for  Ben  Falls,  send  me  home.  How  nice  it 
will  look  when  I  write  to  my  wife  in  Lynn  that  the  regi- 
ment fought  nobly,  and  I  carried  the  kettles.  I  either  want 
a  musket  or  a  discharge,  —  and  prefer  the  musket."  Cap- 
tain Boyd  granted  his  request ;  and  it  was  the  last  of  Ben  as 
a  pot-slewer. 

The  next  day  we  remained  in  the  city,  awaiting  orders. 
We  buried  our  dead,  sent  the  wounded  back  to  the  hospital, 
and  made  ready  for  the  battle  which  we  knew  must  come. 


BATTLE   OF  MABYE'S  HEIGHTS.  53 

On  the  morning  of  the  13th  we  received  orders  to  advance, 
and  marched  up  the  street  towards  Marye's  Heights  by  the 
flank.  Shot  and  shell  ploughed  through  our  ranks,  but  we 
filed  into  a  field  and  were  ordered  forward  to  storm  the 
heights.  It  was  necessary  to  move  up  an  embankment, 
then  charge  over  an  open  field.  A  rebel  battery  on  our 
right  had  a  raking  fire  on  us,  but  we  must  go  forward.  Led 
by  our  gallant  Captain  Weymouth  we  moved  up  the  bank. 
The  two  color  bearers.  Sergeant  Creasey  and  Sergeant 
Rappell,  were  the  first  to  fall,  but  the  colors  did  not  touch 
the  ground  before  they  were  up  and  going  forward.  Cap- 
tain Weymouth  fell,  shot  in  the  leg,  which  was  afterwards 
amputated.  Captain  Malioney  took  command  of  the  regi- 
ment, and  he  was  also  seen  to  fall,  shot  in  the  arm  and 
side.  Down  went  the  color  bearers  again.  Lieutenant 
Newcomb  grasped  one,  a  color  corporal  another.  Newcomb 
fell,  shot  through  both  legs,  and  as  he  went  down  he  handed 
the  color  to  me.  Next  fell  the  color  corporal,  and  the  flag 
he  held  was  grasped  by  Sergeant  Merrill,  who  was  soon 
wounded.  Another  seized  the  color,  but  he  was  shot 
immediately,  and  as  it  fell  from  his  hands  the  ofiicer  who 
already  had  one  caught  it. 

By  obliquing  to  the  left,  followed  by  the  regiment,  we 
got  out  of  the  line  of  fire  for  a  time,  and  lay  down.  I  do 
not  mention  this  fact  to  show  that  I  was  braver  than  other 
men,  for  every  man  of  the  old  regiment  on  the  field  would 
have  done  the  same  had  opportunity  oflfered,  but  my  services 
were  recognized  by  promotion  to  first  lieutenant,  and  I  was 
afterwards  given  a  Medal  of  Honor  by  Congress  for  the  act. 

Looking  back  over  the  field  we  saw  the  ground  covered 
with  our  dead  and  wounded.     Captain  Plympton  was  now 


54  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEQIMENT. 

in  command  of  the  regiment,  and  we  waited  for  darkness  to 
bring  in  our  wounded. 

Late  in  the  evening  we  withdrew  to  the  city,  where  we 
remained  the  next  day.  At  night  we  were  ordered  to  the 
front.  No  man  was  allowed  to  speak.  Dippers  must  not 
rattle  against  bayonets,  but  all  must  be  as  still  as  the  dead 
who  slept  near  us.  We  remained  until  nearly  daylight, 
found  the  army  was  being  withdrawn  to  the  other  side  of 
the  river,  and  as  usual  we  were  to  cover  the  retreat.  We 
recrossed  in  safety,  and  waited  on  the  other  side  until  the 
pontoons  were  withdrawn.  About  half  of  those  who  went 
over  never  marched  back.  In  the  battle  of  the  13th,  out  of 
less  than  three  hundred  men  we  lost,  in  killed  and  wounded, 
one  hundred  and  four.  Of  the  eleven  men  who  carried  the 
colors  that  day  eight  were  killed.  I  do  not  believe  we 
killed  five  of  the  enemy,  if  we  did  one.  We  found  them 
strongly  intrenched,  charged  upon  them,  and  they  mowed 
us  down.  Here  the  rebels  lost  an  opportunity.  Had  they 
attacked  us  wliile  we  were  recrossing  the  river  they  could 
have  captured  a  large  part  of  the  army ;  but  they  did  not 
see  the  chance,  and  we  escaped. 

Sad  and  weary  we  marched  back  to  our  old  camp.  We 
had  become  accustomed  to  defeat ;  we  knew  that  no  braver 
army  stood  upon  the  earth  than  the  Army  of  the  Potomac, 
but  fate  had  been  against  us  from  the  start.  We  saw  our 
numbers  growing  less,  and  no  real  victory  to  reward  us 
for  the  sacrifice. 

It  only  required  a  few  days  after  returning  to  camp  to 
reorganize  the  regiment ;  promotions  were  made  to  fill 
the  vacant  places,  and  active  drill  was  resumed.  We  took 
up  skirmish  drill  and  bayonet  exercise  in  earnest,  and  what 


BATTLE  OF  MAETE'S  HEIGHTS.  55 

spare  time  we  had  stockaded  our  tents,  expecting  to  remain 
until  spring ;  but  in  army  life  there  is  no  assurance  that  you 
will  find  yourself  in  the  morning  where  you  lay  down  at 
night,  and  in  a  few  days  the  army  was  ordered  to  pack  up. 
As  soon  as  the  order  was  given  it  began  to  rain,  and  con- 
tinued several  days.  We  wallowed  around  in  the  mud, 
trying  to  march,  but  it  was  impossible,  and  all  were  ordered 
back  to  camp,  after  suffering  untold  misery  for  two  days. 
Our  next  move  was  to  break  camp,  and  locate  nearer  the 
town.  Here  we  stockaded  our  tents,  and  were  comfortable. 
Were  it  not  for  the  sadness  felt  by  reason  of  the  vacant 
places  in  our  ranks,  it  would  have  been  the  happiest  winter 
I  had  ever  passed.  Every  night  the  officers  would  gather 
in  the  adjutant's  tent,  —  which  was  a  Sibley,  stockaded  some 
six  feet  from  the  ground,  —  and  there  hold  regular  camp- 
fires.  Stories  would  be  told,  songs  sung  and  recitations 
given.  We  had  our  orators  and  our  poets.  I  remember 
one  night,  when  seated  around  the  camp-fire,  the  quarter- 
master, Tom  Winthrop,  who  had  enlisted  as  a  private  with 
me  in  old  Company  A,  read  the  following  tribute  to  the  boys 
who  had  gone  on  :  — 

OUE  FALLEN  BRAVES. 

I. 

Not  in  the  quiet  churchyard,  where  their  fathers'  bones  repose, 
With  loving  hands  to  mark  the  spot  with  willow  and  with  rose ; 
Not  in  the  quiet  nooks  and  dells  of  the  old  homestead  place, 
'Mid  scenes  of  boyhood  days  time  never  can  efface ; 
But  in  strange   lands   we   laid  them   down,   in  roiigh    dug    soldiers' 

graves, 
And  far  from  home  and  kindred  ones  they  sleep,  our  fallen  braves. 


56  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEQIMENT. 


II. 

No  mother's  wail  of  sorrow  o'er  the  new  sod,  fresh  and  green, 
Where  sleeps  the  boy  she  nursed  and  loved,  and  fondled  when  a 

ween; 
No  blue-eyed  maiden,  golden  haired,  to  drop  the  bitter  tear. 
Or  mark  the  spot  with  loving  hands,  where  sleeps  the  form  so  dear; 
But  comrades  knew  their  honest  worth,  the  sacrifice  they  made. 
And  they  have  marked  with  thoughtful  care  where  sleep  our  fallen 

braves. 

III. 

We  left  our  heroes  at  Fair  Oakes,  we  dug  their  honored  graves 

Beside  the  Chickahominy,  with  its  dull,  dreary  waves. 

Not  alone  they  fell  in  battle,  not  alone  by  steel  and  lead, 

The  fell  malaria  swept  them  oif,  as  fruits  fall,  ripe  and  red. 

And  where  the  southern  laurels  bloom,  and  oleanders  wave, 

In  the  swamp  lands,  drear  and  deadly,  they  sleep,  our  fallen  braves. 


IV. 

And  oh,  it  was  a  fearful  lot  we  buried  at  Glendale. 

Our  ranks  were  thinned  like  standing  corn  before  the  sweeping  gale. 

And  thick  their  honored  graves  were  strewn,  through  cornfields,  one 

by  one. 
They  mark  the  spot  where  Antietam  was  bravely  fought  and  won. 
And  where  the  fight  raged  fiercest,  by  the  Rappahannock's  waves. 
There  is  many  a  yellow  mound  to  tell  where  sleep  our  fallen  braves. 


V. 

Oh,  brave  hearts  that  know  no  shrinking,  oh,  strong  hands  tried  and 

true. 
You  paled  to  see  your  country's  stars  turn  from  their  azured  blue ; 
And  burned  your  hearts  with  patriot  fire,  nerved  your  arm  to  right, 
Ye  were  foremost  when  the  call  came,  ye  were  foremost  in  the  fight. 
And  well  ye  fought  and  brave  ye  died,  ye  were  no  hireling  slaves. 
May  earth  its  richest  tribute  bring  to  all  our  fallen  braves. 


BATTLE  OF  MAR  YE 'S  HEIGHTS.  57 


VI. 

What  though  no  marble  monument,  no  towering  shaft  of  stone, 
Is  reared  above  the  sacred  soil  where  rest  their  honored  bones ; 
What  though  no  graven  tablet  shall,  through  all  the  coming  time, 
Tell  to  the  world  heroic  deeds  of  sacrifice  sublime. 
But  we  who  know  how  willingly  their  noble  lives  they  gave, 
Will  treasure  in  our  hearts  the  worth  of  all  our  fallen  braves. 


I  do  not  believe  there  was  a  regiment  in  either  army 
where  the  love  was  so  strong  between  officers  and  men  as  in 
the  old  19th.  "VVe  had  no  little  jealousies  ;  the  men  obeyed 
the  officers  because  they  knew  that  no  unreasonable  orders 
would  be  given  All  was  peace  and  harmony.  Officers  and 
men  were  given  furloughs,  and  boxes  were  received  from 
home.  Some  of  the  boxes  had  been  a  long  time  on  the 
road,  and  when  they  arrived  the  contents  were  in  an  uncer- 
tain condition.  It  was  hard  to  tell  the  tobacco  from  the 
mince  pie.  William  A.  Hill,  adjutant  of  the  regiment,  had 
expected  a  box  for  some  time,  and  the  officers  knew  that 
when  it  came  "Billy"  would  see  that  all  had  a  share.  At 
last  it  arrived,  and  we  gathered  at  headquarters  to  see  it 
opened.  The  cover  was  removed  and  the  smell  was  not 
quite  equal  to  the  arbutus,  but  we  hoped  it  was  only  the  top. 
Another  box  was  found  inside  containing  what  was  once  a 
turkey,  but  was  now  a  large  lump  of  blue  mould.  Notliing 
in  the  box  was  eatable.  We  held  a  council  and  concluded 
that  a  turkey  that  had  l)een  dead  so  long  should  have  a 
decent  burial.  The  next  day  the  remains  lay  in  state  while 
we  prepared  for  the  last  sad  services.  We  waked  the 
corpse  until  midnight,  then  the  sad  procession  was  formed. 
First  came  the  largest  negro,  selected  from  the  many  ser- 


58  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 

vants,  as  drum-major ;  then  the  comb  band ;  next  the 
quartermaster,  with  the  carbine  reversed,  as  a  firing  party ; 
then  the  corpse  borne  on  a  stretcher  l)y  four  negroes,  two 
small  and  two  large  ;  then  the  mourners  (officers  who  had 
expected  to  eat  the  turkey,  and  were  left)  ;  all  so  disguised 
that  none  could  recognize  them.  We  marched  down  the 
main  street  of  the  camp,  the  comb  band  playing  the  dead 
march.  Men  half  dressed  came  out  of  their  tents  to  see 
what  was  the  trouble,  but  we  passed  beyond  the  camp  lines, 
where  a  grave  had  l^een  prepared.  Here  the  body  was 
lowered,  remarks  were  made  by  the  chaplain  (pro  tem.),  a 
poem  was  read  by  the  quartermaster,  and  we  returned  to 
camp  and  mourned  for  the  spirits  that  had  departed. 

Another  jolly  time  I  recall.  One  day  a  light  snow  had 
fallen,  and  the  men  began  to  snow-ball.  Soon  companies 
were  engaged  and  then  the  rio^ht  and  left  wind's  of  the  re<:::i- 
ment  were  pitted  against  each  other.  I  was  with  the  left 
w^ing  and  we  were  holding  our  own  when  the  drum  corps 
re-enforced  the  right.  Up  to  this  time  headquarters  had 
been  spectators,  but  they  became  excited,  and  joined  the 
right  wing.  With  such  re-enforcements,  the  battle  would 
soon  be  lost  to  us,  but  I  remembered  that  some  twenty  of 
our  negro  servants  were  in  rear  of  the  hospital  tent,  and  I 
went  to  them  and  offered  bounty  if  they  would  enlist.  They 
hesitated,  but  I  assured  them  that  I  would  stand  the  blame 
if  they  joined  our  forces.  Having  loaded  every  one  with  an 
armful  of  snow  balls,  I  charged  over  the  hill  and  attacked 
headquarters  by  the  flank.  If  any  one  doubts  the  bravery 
of  colored  troops  he  should  have  seen  my  army  that  day. 
They  rushed  upon  the  foe,  regardless  of  who  it  was.  Their 
ammunition  exhaused,  they  started  on  the  charge  with  heads 


BATTLE   OF  MABYE'S  HEIGHTS.  59 

down,  and  butted  all  before  them.  Headquarters  vanished. 
The  right  wing  gave  way,  and  the  left  held  the  field.  It 
was  the  first  battle  won  by  colored  troops  in  the  war,  and 
proved  that  they  could  fight  if  well  officered. 

Many  of  the  soldiers  quartered  near  us,  and  some  of  our 
own  men,  had  an  eye  to  business,  and  were  going  about 
the  camp  selling  pies,  cookies  and  other  articles  of  food. 
The  19th  Maine  had  many  men  engaged  in  this  business. 
One  day  a  tall,  honest-looking  fellow  w^as  going  through  our 
camp  when  he  passed  Sergeant  McGinnis.  "What  do  you 
ask  for  your  pies?"  said  McGinnis.  "Twenty-five  cents," 
replied  the  soldier.  "  I  won't  give  it,"  said  McGinnis. 
"Your  colonel  was  just  through  here  selling  them  for  twenty 
cents." 

While  at  this  camp  Colonel  Devereaux  was  called  home, 
and  we  were  without  a  field  officer.  Captain  Mahoney  hear- 
ing of  this  felt  it  his  duty  to  return.  Although  on  leave  of 
absence  fi'om  the  severe  wound  received  at  Fredericksburg 
he  reported  for  duty.  As  I  have  before  said.  Captain 
Mahoney  was  a  true  son  of  Erin,  brave  and  patriotic,  yet  a 
little  peculiar.  He  brought  with  him  two  dozen  bottles  of 
ginger  ale  (?)  and  at  night  the  officers  in  full  uniform  called 
to  pay  their  respects.  We  were  royally  received.  Corks 
were  drawn  and  sociability  began.  We  informed  the  captain 
that  the  regiment  was  delighted  to  have  him  return,  that  we 
had  not  had  a  battalion  drill  for  several  weeks,  and  were  very 
rusty.  He  asked  what  in  our  opinion  we  were  the  most 
deficient  in,  and  we  said  the  charge.  He  said  he  had  expected 
as  much,  and  that  the  next  day  we  should  have  a  drill.  The 
next  day  drill  call  was  sounded,  and  we  fell  in .  All  the  offi- 
cers' horses  were  away  except  an  old  one  that  was  called 


60  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 

"Palmer's  wood-box."  Mounted  on  this  Captain  Mahoney 
took  command,  and  we  marched  to  the  parade  ground  near 
the  town.  As  the  drill  was  a  new  thing,  the  negro  women 
and  children  assembled  to  witness  it.  We  started  forward  in 
line;  the  order  "Double-quick"  was  given,  then  "Charge." 
On  we  went ;  the  old  horse  began  to  wheel  and  kick  and  the 
centre  of  the  regiment  could  not  pass.  Lieut.  Eph.  Hall 
was  in  command  of  the  left  company  and  I  the  right.  Cap- 
tain Mahoney  cried  "  Halt !  halt !  "  but  we  did  not  hear  him, 
and  kept  on  driving  the  negroes  into  the  town.  After  we 
had  cleared  the  field  we  came  marching  back ;  the  captain 
had  dismounted  and  was  walking  up  and  down  the  line  mad 
way  through.  "  Why  didn't  you  halt,  Lieutenant  Adams  ?  " 
"Didn't  hear  you,  sir."  "Why  didn't  you  halt.  Lieutenant 
Hall?  "  " Didn't  hear  you,  sir."  " D  —  d  lie  !  consider  your- 
self in  arrest.  Adjutant,  take  Lieutenant  Hall's  sword." 
Eph.  was  a  lieutenant  in  Captain  Mahoney's  company,  and 
while  I  got  off  without  a  reprimand  he  must  be  punished. 
We  marched  back  to  quarters  and  at  night  called  on  the  cap- 
tain with  a  petition  for  Lieutenant  Hall's  release.  We  were 
well  received.  The  ginger  ale  was  opened,  and  after  much 
discussion  it  was  thought  best  to  send  for  Lieutenant  Hall 
and  have  matters  explained.  Captain  Mahoney  forgave  him 
although  I  am  not  quite  sure  Eph.  asked  him  to  do  so,  but 
the  noble  old  captain's  heart  was  so  large  that  he  never  treas- 
ured up  anything  against  us. 

While  in  camp  at  Falmouth  the  base  ball  fever  broke  out. 
It  was  the  old-fashioned  game,  where  a  man  running  the  bases 
must  be  hit  by  the  ball  to  be  declared  out.  It  started  with 
the  men,  then  the  officers  began  to  play,  and  finally  the  19th 
challenged  the  7th  Michigan  to  play  for  sixty  dollars  a  side. 


BATTLE   OF  MABYE'S  HEIGHTS.  61 

Captain  Hume  and  myself  were  the  committee  of  our  regiment 
with  two  officers  from  the  7th  Michigan,  the  four  to  select 
two  from  some  other  regiment  in  the  brio-ade.  The  Ecame 
was  played  and  witnessed  by  nearly  all  of  our  division,  and 
the  19th  won.  The  one  hundred  and  twenty  dollars  was 
spent  for  a  supper,  both  clubs  being  present  with  our  com- 
mittee as  guests.  It  was  a  grand  time,  and  all  agreed  that  it 
was  nicer  to  play  6«.9e  than  minie  ball. 

What  were  the  rebels  doing  all  tliis  time  ?  Just  the  same 
as  we  were.  While  each  army  posted  a  picket  along  the 
river  they  never  fired  a  shot.  We  would  sit  on  the  bank 
and  watch  their  games,  and  the  distance  was  so  short  we 
could  understand  every  movement  and  would  applaud  good 
plays.  Our  men  and  theirs  met  in  the  river  and  exchanged 
papers,  tobacco  and  coffee  and  were  on  the  best  of  terms. 
As  the  spring  months  came  they  fished  the  river  for  shad, 
and  as  they  drew  their  seines  Avould  come  so  near  our  shore 
that  they  could  and  often  did  throw  fish  to  our  boys.  This 
truce  lasted  from  January  to  May,  1863,  and  to  both  armies 
was  one  long,  happy  holiday. 

In  April  I  received  ten  days  leave  of  absence,  and  visited 
my  old  home.  I  had  been  promoted  first  lieutenant  after  the 
battle  of  Fredericksburg,  and  wore  my  new  uniform  for  the 
first  time.  After  two  days  spent  on  the  road  I  arrived  in 
Groveland.  As  in  the  field,  I  found  death  had  been  busy. 
My  father  had  been  called  home,  and  many  others  had  passed 
away.  The  second  night  after  my  arrival  a  delegation  of  cit- 
izens waited  upon  me  and  escorted  me  to  the  vestry  used  as 
a  town  hall,  where  I  was  given  a  public  reception.  I  do  not 
know  what  the  feelings  of  General  Grant  were  when  he 
landed  at  California  and  was  given  the  grand  recej^tion  after 


62  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEQIMENT. 

his  trip  around  the  world,  Ijut  if  he  felt  better  than  I  did  he 
must  have  been  very  happy.  I  remained  at  home  six  days, 
and  at  the  expiration  of  my  leave  reported  back  to  the  camp. 
I  was  as  pleased  to  meet  the  dear  old  ])oys  as  I  had  been  to 
meet  friends  at  home. 

How  I  love  to  linger,  living  over  in  memory  those  happy 
days.  I  could  fill  pages  with  reminiscences  of  that  winter ; 
the  horse  show  February  22,  the  grand  inaug-uration  of  Lieu- 
tenant Shackley  when  he  received  his  commission,  the  black- 
berry jam  at  the  sutler's  tent,  the  courts-martial  in  the  Sibley 
tent  on  the  hill,  and  last  but  not  least,  the  grand  joke  which 
was  enjoyed  by  all ;  but  it  would  be  of  interest  only  to  the 
comrades  of  the  old  19th  and  I  will  pass  on  to  the  stern  reali- 
ties of  war. 


BATTLE   OF  CHANCELLOBSVILLE.  63 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

BATTLES    OF     CHANCELLORSVILLE,     THOROUGHFARE    GAP     AND 

GETTYSBURG. WOUNDED    AT   GETTYSBURG   AND   ORDERED 

HOME. 

At  midnight,  May  2,  we  were  ordered  to  fall  iu,  and 
marched  to  the  banks  of  the  Rappahannock,  where  a  pontoon 
was  again  being  thrown  across.  It  looked  like  the  11th  of 
December  over  again.  The  officers  were  called  together  and 
ordered  to  select  twenty-five  men  from  the  regiment,  who 
would  volunteer  for  whatever  duty  they  might  be  called  upon 
to  perform.  One  officer  was  to  go  with  them,  and  before  the 
words  had  fully  dropped  from  the  lips  of  Colonel  Devereaux 
Lieut.  Johnnie  Ferris  said,  "Please  let  me  be  that  officer, 
colonel,"  and  he  was  accepted.  We  found  it  hard  to  get 
twenty-five  men  because  all  wanted  to  go,  and  while  the  call 
was  for  volunteers  we  had  to  select  them. 

At  daylight  it  was  found  that  the  enemy  had  left  the  city. 
Our  volunteers  crossed,  and  were  on  the  other  side  to  wel- 
come us  when  we  came  over.  We  were  the  first  in  the  city, 
l)ut  soon  met  General  Sedgwick's  division  marching  in  from 
the  left,  having  crossed  below  us.  We  found  that  Sedgwick 
was  to  storm  the  heights  and  we  were  to  support  him.  Gen- 
eral Hooker,  with  the  rest  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  had 
marched  up  the  river  and  engaged  the  enemy  at  Chancellors- 
ville,  and  we  were  to  hold  this  city.  In  column  by  regiments 
General  Sedgwick  advanced  up  the  hill.     We  saw  the  white 


64  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

flag  of  Massachusetts  as  the  7th,  10th,  and,  I  think,  the  37th 
advanced.  A  rebel  battery  opened  upon  them  but  the  line 
did  not  waver,  and  on,  on,  even  to  the  cannon's  mouth  they 
went. 

The  battery  was  silenced,  captured,  and  its  support  fled. 
We  followed  close  in  the  rear,  and  when  some  two  miles  from 
the  city  were  ordered  back  for  provost  duty.  We  expected 
a  "soft  snap."  Coats  were  brushed,  brasses  brightened,  and 
in  every  respect  we  "  braced  up."  We  turned  in  early  for  a 
good  night's  rest,  but  at  nine  p.m.  were  turned  out  and  double- 
quicked  to  the  left  of  the  city,  as  our  pickets  at  that  point 
had  been  fired  upon.  At  daylight  "Johnnie  [reb]  came 
marching  home  again,"  and  filled  the  earthworks  on  the  left 
and  front  of  the  city.  Where  they  came  from  we  could  not 
tell,  but  they  were  there,  and  had  a  battery  which  was  used 
to  stir  us  up  with  good  results. 

From  provost  soldiers  we  changed  to  sappers  and  miners. 
Dirt  flew  fast  as  we  dug  trenches  for  our  own  protection,  and 
to  obstruct  the  passage  of  artillery.  We  had  several  men 
slightly  wounded  but  none  killed. 

On  the  morning  of  the  5th  we  fell  back  to  our  rifle  pits  in 
the  city,  recrossed  the  river,  remaining  on  duty  until  the 
pontoons  were  taken  up,  and  then  marched  back  to  our  old 
camp.  We  had  not  slept  an  hour  since  May  2,  and  were 
completely  tired  out.  I  slept  all  night  and  awoke  thinking 
it  was  time  for  breakfast  and  found  it  was  three  p.m. 

We  moved  our  camp  to  a  delightful  spot  on  the  top  of  the 
hill,  resumed  our  daily  drills,  and  were  once  more  under 
strict  discipline.  It  was  very  hard  to  get  leave  of  absence, 
but  Lieutenant  Shackley  made  application,  giving  as  a  reason 
that  he  required  an  officer's  uniform,  having  just  been  pro- 


BATTLE   OF  THOROUGHFABE  GAP.  G5 

moted,  and  it  was  granted.  Mose  was  absent  ten  days,  and 
then  returned,  having  purchased  two  pairs  of  stockings,  a 
linen  duster  and  a  Ijrush  ])room,  but  he  had  enjoyed  his  vaca- 
tion, and  had  two  cents  left  of  his  two  months'  pay. 

June  16,  marching  orders  came ;  we  waited  until  all  had 
moved,  then  with  two  pieces  of  the  1st  Rhode  Island  artillery 
took  our  place  in  the  rear.  Two  companies  were  ordered  to 
march  half  a  mile  in  the  rear  of  the  column,  and  Major  Rice 
was  placed  in  conmiand  of  this  detachment.  We  marched 
over  ground  which  we  had  travelled  before.  The  roads  were 
very  dusty  and  the  sun  scorching.  At  times  the  woods  on 
each  side  were  on  fire,  and  our  men  suffered  badly.  June  20 
we  arrived  at  Thoroughfare  Gap,  where  we  remained  three 
days,  to  repel  an  advance  through  the  gap.  On  the  26th  we 
reached  Edward's  Ferry,  crossed  the  Potomac,  and  at  noon 
halted  at  old  Camp  Benton,  where  we  had  camped  in  1861. 
What  changes  had  taken  place  since  we  were  there  before  ! 
Then  we  were  light-hearted,  happy  ))oys,  expecting  to  be  at 
home  in  a  year  at  least.  Now  those  who  remained  were 
bronzed  and  war-worn  veterans  marching  back  to  meet  the 
enemy  on  northern  soil. 

Our  old  camp  was  a  fine  wheat  field  and  nearly  all  traces 
of  our  former  occupancy  were  removed.  We  passed  through 
Frederick  City  to  Uniontown,  Md.,  where  we  arrived  the 
30th,  and  were  ordered  on  provost  duty.  We  expected  to 
remain  here  for  some  time,  and  on  the  morning  of  July  1 
Captain  Palmer  and  myself  were  ordered  to  dress  in  our  best 
and  make  the  acquaintance  of  the  families  in  town,  so  we 
could  understand  where  the  officers  would  be  the  most  wel- 
come. We  had  just  started  on  this  pleasant  duty  when  the 
-assembly  sounded.     We  returned  and  found  we  must  march 


66  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

at  once,  and  ive  did  march  thirty-five  miles,  not  halting  until 
nine  o'clock  at  night,  when  we  bivouacked  on  the  field  of 
Gettysburg,  two  miles  from  the  battle-ground.  All  day  we 
had  heard  heavy  firing  and  knew  that  a  battle  was  being 
fought.  At  daylight  on  the  2d  we  were  ordered  into  line 
of  battle  on  the  left  of  Cemetery  Hill,  where  we  remained 
under  a  severe  artillery  fire  until  about  five  p.m. 

We  had  seen  the  advance  of  the  3d  corps  and  the  warm 
reception  they  met ;  we  saw  them  falling  back  and  the  enemy 
advancing.  Lieut.  Sherman  Robinson  and  I  were  lying  side 
by  side  watching  the  battle.  "  Some  one  must  go  and  help 
them,  Jack,"  said  Robinson.  At  that  moment  a  staff*  officer 
rode  up  to  Colonel  Devereaux,  and  then  we  heard  the  familiar 
command,  "  Attention,  19th  !"  "  We  are  in  for  it,"  said  Rob- 
inson, and  with  the  42d  New  York,  we  double-quicked  to  a 
point  where  the  line  had  broken  and  the  rebels  were  advanc- 
ing on  our  flank.  I  was  in  command  of  the  color  company, 
had  just  removed  the  covering  from  the  colors  when  a  regi- 
ment on  our  left  broke  ;  with  other  officers  I  rushed  to  rally 
them,  and  was  returning  to  my  place  in  line  when  I  went 
down.  I  heard  an  officer  say,  "  Jack  is  down,"  before  I  really 
knew  that  I  was  shot.  I  could  not  rise,  and  Sergeant  Smith 
and  Private  Collopee  came  to  me.  "Put  him  on  my  back. 
Smith,"  said  the  latter,  and  under  a  terrible  fire  he  carried 
me  from  the  field.  Our  lines  fell  back  as  fast  as  we  could 
go,  and  I  expected  that  Collopee  would  be  obliged  to  drop 
me,  and  I  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  rel;)els,  but  he 
kept  on  and  landed  me  in  the  field  hospital  of  the  3d  corps. 
Everything  indicated  that  we  were  again  defeated,  but  when 
our  men  arrived  at  the  stone  wall,  by  unanimous  consent 
they  turned  about,  and  with  that  wild  hurrah  that  only  Yankee 


BATTLE   OF  GETTYSBURG.  67 

soldiers  can  give,  drove  the  rebels  beyond  our  former 
lines. 

I  found  myself  surrounded  by  men  wounded  and  dying. 
An  assistant  surgeon  was  in  charge  and  I  asked  him  to  look 
at  my  wound.  He  did,  and  said  that  I  could  not  live  twenty- 
four  hours.  I  suggested  that  he  stop  the  blood,  as  he  might 
be  mistaken,  but  he  had  no  time  to  waste  on  me  and  went 
along.  Upon  examination  I  found  that  I  was  wounded  in 
three  places,  and  all  were  bleeding  badly,  but  I  could  not 
tell  where  the  bullets  had  entered  or  come  out. 

The  battle  was  yet  raging ;  men  were  coming  in  thick  and 
fast,  the  last  arrivals  being  mostly  rebels.  Collopee  had 
waited  until  the  surgeon  said  that  I  should  die,  when  he 
rushed  back  to  the  regiment  with  the  information.  In  a 
short  time  Lieut.  Mose  Shackley  appeared  before  me  with 
one  of  his  company  named  Younger.  "Jack,  old  boy, 
they  say  you  are  going  to  die,  and  I  thought  you  would 
like  a  canteen  of  coffee  before  you  passed  up  your  check," 
said  Mose.  "  What  are  you  lying  on  ? "  he  asked,  as  it 
was  quite  dark.  I  replied,  "  Only  the  ground  ;  "  and  going 
to  a  rebel  who  was  slightly  wounded  but  was  comfortable, 
having  a  rubber  blanket  under  and  a  woollen  blanket  over 
him,  he  said,  "  There  is  a  darned  sight  better  man  than  you 
are,  with  no  blanket  under  or  over  him,"  and  captured  one 
for  me.  Making  me  as  comfortable  as  possible,  urging  me 
to  keep  a  stiff  upper  lip,  he  said  he  would  like  to  remain 
with  me,  but  there  was  lots  of  fun  at  the  front,  and  he  must 
return. 

I  remained  in  this  place  until  late  at  night,  when  a  sur- 
geon came  with  an  ambulance,  and  said  I  must  be  moved  to 
the  2d  corps  hospital,  as  this  was  too  near  the  line  of  battle. 


68  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT 

Having  no  stretchers  they  placed  me  on  a  board,  and  loaded 
me  in.  This  movement  started  my  wounds  bleeding  again, 
and  I  thought  that  the  words  of  the  assistant  surgeon  would 
prove  true,  but  they  drove  me  a  mile  I  should  judge,  and 
dumped  me  by  the  road  side  with  other  wounded.  I  re- 
mained here  until  the  next  noon.  The  day  was  fine,  only 
very  warm.  All  was  still  except  an  occasional  picket  shot. 
The  silence  was  broken  by  one  heavy  gun,  and  the  shell 
went  whistling  over  us,  followed  by  another.  Then  opened 
the  heaviest  cannonading  ever  heard  on  earth.  Shells  })urst 
over  me,  and  on  all  sides.  Solid  shot  ploughed  up  the 
ground  and  I  expected  my  time  had  come.  Many  of  the 
wounded  could  crawl  away,  but  I  could  not,  and  must 
stand  it. 

When  the  shelling  opened  nearly  all  of  the  non-comba- 
tants were  at  the  front,  and  they  now  made  the  best  time 
possible  to  get  out  of  danger.  I  lay  near  a  gate  way,  where 
they  passed.  Down  would  come  a  pack  mule  loaded  with 
cooking  utensils  sufficient  to  start  a  stove  and  tin-ware  store  ; 
then  a  lot  of  colored  servants,  or  a  runaway  horse.  I  would 
shout  and  kick ;  was  sure  that  I  should  be  either  killed  by 
shell  or  trampled  to  death.  Would  beg  some  skedaddler  to 
get  another,  and  take  me  away.  He  would  stop,  look  on 
me  with  pity  and  say  he  would,  but  before  he  could  capture 
another,  a  shell  would  come  along,  and  his  place  be  vacant. 
At  last  I  saw  a  staff  officer  whom  I  knew  riding  to  the  front, 
and  called  to  him.  He  heard  me,  drew  his  sword,  and  drove 
a  couple  of  men  to  me,  who,  finding  a  stretcher,  had  me 
carried  to  the  rear  of  the  barn,  where  an  ambulance  was 
found  and  I  was  placed  in  it.  My  first  sergeant,  Damon, 
had  been  lying  near,  and  I  urged  that  he  ])e  taken  with  me, 


BATTLE   OF  GETTYSBURG.  69 

and  my  request  was  granted.  Damon  was  wounded  in  the 
leg,  the  bone  was  shattered,  and  it  was  necessary  that  the 
leg  should  be  amputated  as  soon  as  possible. 

We  started  for  the  rear.  The  driver  was  anxious  for  our 
safety,  and  it  is  possible  he  might  have  thought  of  himself; 
at  any  rate  he  drove  over  a  corn-field  on  the  jump.  Part  of 
the  time  I  was  in  the  top  of  the  ambulance,  part  on  the  floor. 
Damon  and  I  would  come  together  hard  enough  to  drive  the 
breath  out  of  each  other ;  but  we  were  only  passengers  hav- 
ing a  free  ride,  so  we  could  not  complain.  When  at  last  we 
reached  our  destination  I  expected  we  were  both  jelly,  and 
would  have  to  be  taken  out  in  a  spoon,  but  we  had  held 
together,  that  is,  I  had,  but  Damon's  leg  was  all  broken  up, 
and  was  soon  amputated. 

They  laid  us  on  the  ground  on  the  side  of  the  hill,  near  a 
stream  called  Cub  Run.  This  was  the  field  hospital  of  the 
2d  corps,  Dr.  Dyer,  my  regimental  surgeon,  in  charge.  He 
soon  visited  me,  and  found  that  one  bullet  had  entered  my 
groin  and  had  not  come  out,  the  other  had  passed  through 
my  right  hip.  I  asked  him  what  he  thought  of  it  and  he 
said,  "It  is  a  bad  wound,  John,  a  very  bad  wound."  Ofiicers 
of  the  regiment  began  to  come  in,  and  soon  there  were  seven 
of  us  lying  side  by  side.  They  told  the  story  of  the  battle. 
Lieutenants  Robinson  and  Donath  had  been  killed,  also  many 
of  our  bravest  and  best  men.  My  company  the  day  before 
had  numbered  fifteen,  ofiicers  and  men.  Only  Lieutenant 
Rice  and  five  men  remained.  They  also  told  me  how  well 
our  boys  had  fought ;  that  at  last  we  had  met  the  rebels 
in  an  open  field  and  had  won  a  substantial  victory.  They 
described  to  me  Pickett's  charge.  How  they  had  come  across 
the  field  in  three  lines  of  battle,  expecting  to  sweep  every- 


70  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

thing  before  them,  but  when  they  arrived  at  our  lines  they 
found  our  boys  ready  and  waiting ;  that  the  result  was  more 
prisoners  than  we  had  men  in  our  line,  and  our  boys  had 
captured  four  rebel  flags  besides.  It  was  glorious  news  ;  it 
revived  me,  and  my  wounds  pained  me  less  than  before. 

No  matter  how  serious  the  battle,  there  is  always  a  humor- 
ous side  to  it  which  an  old  soldier  never  loses.  So  it  was 
at  Gettysburg.  When  the  fire  was  the  hottest  on  the  centre 
the  battery  that  the  19th  was  supporting  lost  nearly  all  its 
men.  The  captain  came  to  our  regiment  for  volunteers  to 
man  the  guns.  Captain  Mahoney  was  the  first  to  hear  the 
call.  Going  to  Company  E,  he  said,  "  Volunteers  are  wanted 
to  man  the  battery.  Every  man  is  to  go  of  his  own  free  will 
and  accord.  Come  out  here,  John  Dougherty,  McGiveran 
and  you  Corrigan,  and  work  those  guns."  Lieutenant 
Shackley  jumped  to  his  feet  and  said,  "  Come  on,  boys,  we 
must  keep  her  a-humming,"  and  they  stood  by  the  guns  until 
the  fight  was  over. 

Ben  Falls,  who  was  now  a  sergeant,  had  captured  a  rebel 
color.  Coming  in  with  it  over  his  shoulder  an  officer  said, 
"  You  will  have  to  turn  that  flag  in,  sergeant.  We  must  send 
it  to  the  war  department  at  Washington."  "Well,"  said 
Ben,  "there  are  lots  of  them  over  behind  the  wall.  Go  and 
get  one ;  I  did."  (I  told  this  story  several  years  ago  at  a 
camp-fire.  Since  then  I  have  heard  it  told  by  others,  and  it 
is  located  and  dressed  up  in  other  ways,  but  it  is  my  story, 
and  true,  at  that. ) 

We  lay  side  by  side  until  the  morning  of  July  4,  when  the 
ambulance  came  to  take  us  to  the  station.  One  after  another 
was  loaded  in.  I  said,  "Save  a  good  place  for  me,"  but  was 
informed  that  the  orders  of  the  surofeon  were  not  to  take  me. 


COLOR-SERGEANT    BENJ.  F.  FALLS, 
With  flags  of  I9fh  Massachusetts  carried  at  battle  of  Gettysburg. 


BATTLE   OF  GETTTSBUBG.  71 


I  sent  for  the  surgeon,  who  came  and  said  that  I  must  not  be 
moved  for  two  weeks.  I  saw  the  ambulance  drive  away, 
then  buried  my  face  in  the  ground  and  cried  like  a  baby. 

Other  wounded  were  brought  to  fill  the  vacant  places. 
Duncan  Sherwood  of  Company  A  was  one,  so  I  had  com- 
pany. Mike  Scannell  had  also  remained,  being  wounded  in 
the  arm,  and  rendered  valuable  service  to  Sherwood  and 
myself.  Directly  in  front  of  us  were  two  amputating  tables 
which  were  always  busy.  We  saw  several  men  whom  we 
knew  placed  on  them  and  removed,  minus  a  leg  or  an  arm. 
The  groans  of  the  wounded  were  constant,  and  the  dead  were 
being  carried  past  us  nearly  all  the  time.  On  my  left  lay  a 
young  boy.  He  suffered  much,  but  did  not  complain.  One 
night,  when  it  was  time  to  go  to  sleep,  he  wliispered,  "  Good 
night,  lieutenant,  I  think  that  I  shall  go  up  before  morning." 
I  urged  him  to  keep  up  his  courage,  but  he  said  it  was  no  use, 
he  should  die.  In  the  morning  I  looked  and  saw  that  the  poor 
boy  had  answered  the  last  roll-call.  He  lay  by  my  side  until 
afternoon,  before  they  could  find  time  to  take  him  away.  I 
had  forgotten  to  ask  his  name,  and  no  one  knew  him.  His 
grave  no  doulrt  bears  the  mark  "unknown,"  and  the  records 
of  his  regiment  say,  "missing  in  action." 

I  remained  here  six  days,  and  my  wounds  received  no 
attention  only  such  as  my  comrades  gave.  They  kept  my 
canteen  filled  with  water,  which  I  used  freely,  to  prevent 
inflammation.  Do  not  think  that  I  blame  the  surgeons.  No 
nobler  men  ever  lived  than  composed  the  medical  staff"  of 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac ;  but  there  were  twenty  thousand 
wounded  men.  Union  and  rebel,  on  the  field  of  Gettysburg, 
and  the  cases  requiring  amputation  must  receive  attention 
first. 


72  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

One  day  I  was  made  happy.  Lieutenant  Shackley  and 
Adjutant  Hill  came  to  see  me.  They  had  ridden  back  fif- 
teen miles.  Some  of  the  boys  had  found  a  chicken,  and 
they  had  made  a  broth  and  brought  it  to  me  in  an  old  coffee 
pot.  It  was  the  first  thing  that  had  tasted  good,  and  I  shared 
it  with  Sherwood.  Some  think  soldiers  are  hard-hearted. 
No  hearts  more  tender  can  be  found  than  in  the  breasts  of 
brave  men.  When  those  officers  parted  from  me  that  day 
not  one  of  us  could  speak,  and  tears  ran  down  our  cheeks  as 
we  pressed  each  other's  hands. 

My  mind  had  been  quite  active,  and  I  had  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  I  would  move  my  lodging  as  soon  as  possible. 
One  surgeon  had  said  that  I  would  not  live  twenty-four  hours, 
another  that  I  must  remain  where  I  was  two  weeks.  It 
struck  me  that  to  die  in  twenty-four  hours  or  stay  where  I 
was  two  weeks  would  neither  be  pleasant  for  myself  nor 
those  near  me. 

I  talked  the  matter  over  with  Sherwood.  We  counted  our 
cash  and  found  we  had  five  dollars  each,  and  we  formed  a 
syndicate.  We  made  Mike  Scannell  our  agent,  with  instruc- 
tions to  bring  some  kind  of  conveyance  to  take  us  off  the 
field.  The  next  morning  he  reported  with  a  citizen,  a  horse 
and  side-spring  wagon.  The  whole  lot  was  not  worth  ten 
dollars,  but  we  paid  our  money  and  were  loaded  and  on  our 
way  to  Littletown,  where  we  arrived  in  due  time,  and  were 
driven  to  a  church  which  had  been  converted  into  a  tempo- 
rary hospital.  We  found  it  nearly  full,  but  they  made  room 
for  us.  I  had  a  nice  place  on  top  of  the  pews  in  the  broad 
aisle. 

There  was  no  organization  of  the  hospital.  Two  of  the 
town  doctors  were  doing  all  they  could,  being  assisted  by 


BATTLE   OF  GETTYSBUBG.  73 

the  women.  No  doubt  our  Massachusetts  women  would  do 
the  same  kind  of  work  should  the  emergency  arise,  but  I  can- 
not speak  in  too  high  praise  of  the  women  of  Littletown. 
They  would  dress  the  shattered  arm  of  some  poor  boy,  wash 
the  blood  from  the  wounds  of  another,  thinking  only  of  what 
they  could  do  to  relieve  suffering.  It  was  like  getting  home. 
My  wounds  were  in  a  frightful  condition.  They  had  not 
been  dressed,  and  the  maggots  were  crawlinej  into  them.  As 
soon  as  we  were  settled  the  ladies  came  to  see  what  they 
could  do.  They  were  anxious  to  dress  our  wounds,  but  it 
required  more  hospital  accommodations  than  the  church 
afforded,  so  they  washed  our  hands  and  faces,  and  made  us 
as  comfortable  as  possible.  A  real  motherly  woman  asked 
what  I  wanted  to  eat.  I  had  eaten  little  except  the  chicken 
Billy  and  Mose  brought  me,  and  when  she  said  she  had 
chicken  broth,  I  said,  "Bring  me  two  or  three."  As  soon  as 
possible  she  came  with  a  large  pan  full  of  broth,  but  the 
trouble  was  I  could  not  sit  up  to  eat  it.  At  my  suggestion 
she  brought  the  prettiest  girl  in  the  room,  who  put  her  left 
arm  around  me  and  let  me  lean  my  head  on  her  shoulder, 
while  she  fed  me  with  the  broth.  Oh,  it  was  nice  !  Either 
the  broth  or  the  young  lady's  presence  revived  me.  My  new 
friend's  name  was  Lucy.  She  said,  "Don't  take  breakfast 
until  I  come,  because  I  will  bring  yours  from  home."  Bright 
and  early  Lucy  was  on  hand  with  a  pan  of  milk  toast.  She 
had  seen  me  eat  the  night  before  and  had  broui^ht  enouo;h  for 
six.  As  she  was  called  away  for  a  few  moments,  I  spoke  to 
the  boys  who  were  near,  and  they  soon  reduced  the  surplus. 
We  remained  here  two  days.  While  I  had  the  best  care 
they  could  give  I  was  growing  worse.  I  had  a  high  fever, 
and  my  wounds  were  getting  inflamed.    At  times  I  would  lie 


74  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

in  a  stupor  for  hours.  One  day  I  rallied  and  found  the 
church  deserted  except  Lucy  and  myself.  Soon  two  men 
came  in.  "  Are  you  going?"  they  asked.  Lucy  said,  "No. 
Mother  told  me  if  any  were  not  able  to  be  moved  to  bring 
them  home,  and  we  would  care  for  them  ;  he  is  not  able,  and 
must  not  go."  The  temptation  was  strong  to  stay,  but  a 
moment's  reflection  told  me  that  I  required  hospital  treat- 
ment, and  I  explained  the  danger  to  her.  The  men  then 
carried  me  to  the  train  and  placed  me  on  the  floor  of  a  bag- 
gage car.  Lucy  came  with  us,  fixed  my  head  all  right,  and, 
as  a  good  sister  should,  kissed  me  good-by,  and  we  were  off 
for  Baltimore.  I  was  so  weak  that  the  i^ear  name  of  Lucy 
passed  out  of  my  mind,  and  I  have  never  seen  her  since,  but 
have  ever  prayed  that  the  blessings  of  Heaven  be  showered 
upon  her,  for  her  constant  care  the  last  day  in  the  old  church 
saved  me  from  fever. 

The  ride  to  Baltimore  was  terrible.  The  air  was  bad. 
Groans  of  the  wounded  were  constant,  and  could  be  heard 
above  the  rattle  of  the  car.  I  did  not  believe  it  was  possible 
for  me  to  live  to  reach  the  station,  but  I  survived,  although 
many  of  our  number  did  not. 

We  arrived  in  Baltimore  about  three  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing, were  placed  in  ambulances  and  driven  over  the  rough 
pavements  to  the  Newton  University  Hospital.  The  next 
day,  for  the  first  time,  my  wounds  were  dressed ;  the  sur- 
geon placed  a  large  syringe  where  the  ball  had  entered  and 
forced  water  through  the  opening  ;  maggots,  pieces  of  cloth- 
ing and  bone  came  out ;  then  they  probed  for  the  ball  which 
had  entered  the  groin,  found  it  had  struck  the  bone  and 
glanced  downward,  lodging  in  the  leg,  where  it  yet  remains. 
We  received  the  best  possible  care  from  the  surgeons  and 


BATTLE   OF  GETTYSBUBG.  75 

attendants.  Ladies  ^dsited  the  hospital  every  day  loaded 
with  delicacies  for  our  comfort. 

I  did  a  foolish  thing  while  in  the  hospital  which  came  near 
ending  my  earthly  experience.  One  day  an  officer,  slightly 
wounded,  came  in  and  said  the  paymaster  was  at  the  Custom 
House  and  if  we  could  get  there  we  would  receive  two  months' 
pay.  On  the  bed  next  mine  lay  Lieut.  "Bob"  Stewart  of 
the  7 2d  Pennsylvania,  wounded  in  the  leg ;  neither  of  us 
had  a  dollar,  and  the  thought  of  two  months'  pay  in  our 
pockets  was  pleasant.  We  talked  it  over  that  night ;  Bob 
was  sure  he  could  stand  it,  l)ut  thought  I  had  better  not  try  ; 
still  I  was  anxious  to  go,  so  we  bribed  the  nurse,  and  the 
next  morning,  after  the  surgeon  made  his  rounds,  we  took  a 
carriage  and  with  the  nurse  started  for  the  Custom  House. 
I  fainted  before  we  had  gone  a  block,  but  kept  on  and  was 
able  to  sign  the  roll  which  a  clerk  brought  to  the  carriage, 
and  received  the  money.  We  returned  to  the  hospital  and  I 
suffered  from  fever  all  day,  and  when  the  surgeon  made  his 
rounds  the  next  morning  he  was  alarmed  at  my  condition. 
I  dared  not  tell  him  what  we  had  done,  for  the  nurse  would 
be  discharged  if  I  did.  In  front  of  me  was  a  man  who  suf- 
fered from  a  shell-wound  in  the  back ;  he  was  forced  to  lie 
on  his  face  and  was  very  restless.  I  told  the  surgeon  that 
this  man  suffered  so  much  that  it  made  me  nervous,  and  he 
ordered  him  changed  to  another  ward.  It  was  several  days 
before  I  regained  what  I  had  lost  by  my  foolishness. 

I  had  been  here  a  little  more  than  a  week  when  one  day 
Mr.  Robinson,  the  Massachusetts  agent  stationed  there,  came 
in  and  asked  me  if  I  had  a  brother  named  Asa  Adams  ;  inform- 
ing him  that  I  had,  he  asked  if  I  would  like  to  see  him.  My 
answer  can  be  imagined,  and  in  a  short  time  he  came  in  with 


76  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

my  brother,  who  had  left  home  when  the  news  reached  him 
that  I  was  wounded.  He  had  been  to  Gettysburg,  searched 
the  field  hospitals,  found  where  I  had  been,  but  no  one  could 
inform  him  where  I  was,  as  I  did  not  leave  my  address ;  he 
was  returning  home  and  stopped  in  Baltimore,  and  calling  on 
the  Massachusetts  agent,  found  where  I  was  located.  As 
soon  as  I  saw  him  my  mind  was  made  up  to  go  home  ;  the 
surgeon  said  it  was  impossible,  but  I  begged  so  hard  that  he 
consented,  and  in  due  time  I  was  placed  on  my  stretcher  and 
carried  to  a  hospital  car.  The  cars  were  so  arranged  that 
the  wounded  were  hung  up  by  the  stretchers,  being  placed 
on  rubber  springs.  I  was  hung  up  in  mine,  but  the  motion 
of  the  car  was  such  that  I  could  not  bear  it  so  was  taken 
down  and  placed  on  the  floor.  More  dead  than  alive  we 
arrived  at  Jersey  City.  We  found  that  the  mob  had  posses- 
sion of  New  York  and  we  could  not  cross  the  ferry.  After 
being  carried  from  place  to  place,  we  were  placed  on  a  steamer 
and  taken  to  Bedloe's  Island,  where  we  remained  several  days, 
then  to  the  Fall  River  boat.  We  found  great  excitement  at 
the  boat ;  several  negroes  were  on  board  who  had  been  driven 
from  the  city.  Others  jumped  from  the  wharf  and  swam  out 
to  us  after  we  were  underway.  They  reported  that  the  mob 
intended  to  fire  the  city  that  night. 

I  received  every  attention  on  the  boat,  was  placed  in  the 
ladies'  cabin,  and  the  lady  passengers  were  constant  in  attend- 
ance, anxious  to  do  something  to  relieve  my  sufferings. 
Handkerchiefs  were  wet  with  cologne  and  given  me,  and 
when  the  boat  reached  Fall  River  I  had  a  large  stock,  marked 
with  nearly  every  letter  in  the  alphabet.  Every  few  moments 
some  good  woman  would  bend  over  me  and  say,  "  Shall  I 
turn  your  pillow?"  and  wishing  to  please  them  I  would  say, 


BATTLE   OF  GETTYSBURG.  11 

^'If  you  please,"  although  it  had  been  turned  two  minutes 
before. 

We  arrived  at  Fall  River  in  the  morning.  I  was  placed 
on  my  stretcher,  carried  to  the  train  and  taken  to  Brockton, 
where  I  was  loaded  into  an  express  wagon  and  driven  to  the 
hotel.  Here  I  was  placed  under  the  care  of  Dr.  E.  E.  Dean, 
and  in  the  afternoon  was  driven  to  Sharon,  the  home  of  my 
brother,  where  I  remained  three  months,  attended  by  Dr. 
Dean  and  nursed  by  my  dear  mother  and  sister. 

From  Sharon  I  was  taken  home  to  Groveland,  where  I 
remained  until  December,  reporting  to  the  department  at 
Washington  and  my  regiment,  by  surgeon's  certificate,  every 
twenty  days.  I  enjoyed  the  convalescent  period  much. 
Colonel  Devereaux,  Captain  Boyd  and  Adjutant  Hill,  with 
Mark  Kimball  and  several  others,  had  been  ordered  to  Long 
Island  on  recruiting  service,  and  I  visited  them  often.  I  also 
sat  on  the  platform,  with  my  crutches,  at  war  meetings  and 
was  quite  a  hero.  I  found  quite  a  change  since  1861 ;  then 
men  were  very  anxious  to  get  to  the  front,  now  they  were 
just  as  anxious  to  keep  away.  We  had  all  learned  that  war 
was  no  picnic. 


78  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

EEGIMENT   ORDERED    HOME.  RECEPTIONS.  MY  FIRST  CALL 

UPON    GOVERNOR    ANDREW.  RETURN    TO    THE    FRONT. 

In  December  I  resolved  to  return  to  the  regiment.  My 
wound  was  not  healed  and  my  surgeon  protested,  but  I  was 
anxious  to  see  the  boys.  Upon  my  arrival  at  Washington 
what  was  my  surprise  to  find  that  I  had  been  discharged  by 
order  of  the  War  Department  November  5,  as  being  una- 
ble to  perform  military  duty.  With  Col.  Gardiner  Tufts,  the 
Massachusetts  State  agent,  I  visited  the  War  Department 
and  was  informed  that  I  should  receive  my  discharge  through 
my  regimental  headquarters.  If  ever  a  man  had  the  blues  I 
had.  My  sickness  had  cost  me  several  hundred  dollars,  I 
was  unable  to  perform  any  kind  of  labor,  was  out  of  money, 
and  could  not  settle  with  the  government  until  my  papers 
were  received ;  but  Colonel  Tufts  could  always  make  the 
path  of  a  soldier  smooth  and  he  was  able  to  secure  me  two 
months'  pay.  From  Washington  I  went  to  the  regiment, 
which  was  camped  near  Stevensburg,  Va.  I  waited  until 
after  January  1  for  my  discharge,  but  it  did  not  come,  and 
my  wound  was  so  bad  that  the  surgeon  ordered  me  home. 
Colonel  Rice  was  in  command  of  the  regiment.  Colonel  Dev- 
ereaux  being  in  command  of  the  Philadelphia  brigade.  I 
called  on  Colonel  Devereaux,  who  was  very  indignant  to 
learn  that  I  had  been  discharged  ;  he  said  he  would  see  about 
it,  and  I  knew  that  meant  something. 


BEGIMENT  OBDERED  ROME.  79 

One  clay  the  colonel  sent  for  me  and  said,  "  Jack,  I  have 
a  letter  from  Governor  Andrew  asking  that  the  regiment 
re-enlist  for  three  years  more  or  until  the  end  of  the  war ; 
do  you  think  they  will  do  it?"  My  answer  was,  "I  don't 
know;  there  are  not  many  left  to  re-enlist."  He  said,  "I 
wish  you  would  go  to  your  old  company.  A,  and  talk  with 
them,"  and  I  consented.  The  regiment  was  encamped  on  a 
side  hill  in  shelter  tents,  and  the  weather  was  cold  and  rainy. 
I  went  to  Company  A ;  the  mud  in  the  company  street  was 
ankle  deep  and  everything  was  as  disagreeable  as  possible. 
Giles  Johnson  was  first  sergeant.  I  talked  with  him  and 
asked  him  to  "fall  in"  the  men.  Thirteen  responded  to  the 
call,  —  all  who  were  on  duty  of  the  grand  company  which 
had  left  Massachusetts  in  1861.  I  repeated  the  story  the 
colonel  had  told  me,  then  asked  for  a  response  from  them; 
for  a  moment  all  were  silent,  then  Ben  Falls  said,  "  Well,  if 
new  men  won't  finish  this  job,  old  men  must,  and  as  long  as 
Uncle  Sam  wants  a  man,  here  is  Ben  Falls."  Then  spoke 
Mike  Scannell :  "  It  is  three  years,  as  you  know,  since  I 
have  seen  my  wife  and  children.  I  had  expected  to  go  home 
when  my  time  was  out  and  stay  there,  but  we  must  never 
give  up  this  fight  until  we  win,  and  I  am  with  you  to  the 
end."  Others  expressed  themselves  in  the  same  way,  and 
when  I  said,  "All  who  will  re-enlist  step  one  pace  to  the 
front,"  every  man  in  line  advanced. 

I  then  saw  men  of  other  companies.  Ed.  Fletcher  of 
Company  C  said,  "They  use  a  man  here  just  the  same  as 
they  do  a  turkey  at  a  shooting  match,  fire  at  it  all  day,  and 
if  they  don't  kill  it  rafile  it  off  in  the  evening ;  so  with  us, 
if  they  can't  kill  you  in  three  years  they  want  you  for  three 
more,  but  I  will  stay."     I  next  saw  Michael  O'Leary  of 


80  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

Company  F  and  asked  him  if  he  would  re-enlist.  Mike  threw 
his  cap  on  the  ground,  struck  an  attitude  and  said,  "  By  the 
gods  above,  by  the  worth  of  that  cap,  I  never  will  re-enlist 
until  I  can  be  with  Mary  Ann  without  the  stars  and  stripes 
waving  over  me."  But  I  said,  "Mike,  they  are  all  going  to 
do  it."  "They  are?  Then  Michael  O'Leary  must  stay." 
A  large  majority  signed  the  re-enlistment  role,  and  Decem- 
ber 20  they  were  mustered  in  for  three  years  more,  or  until 
the  end  of  the  war.  In  this  instance,  as  in  nearly  every 
other  where  the  soldiers  and  the  government  were  concerned, 
the  government  did  not  do  as  they  agreed.  The  conditions 
of  the  re-enlistment  were,  that  the  soldier  should  at  once 
have  thirty-five  days'  furlough  and  transportation  to  his 
home.  Our  men  did  not  receive  theirs  until  Feb.  8,  1864, 
nearly  seven  weeks  after  they  had  re-enlisted.  The  weather 
was  very  severe,  many  were  sick  and  all  were  unhappy. 

To  my  mind  the  re-enlisting  of  the  three  years'  men  in  the 
field  was  the  most  patriotic  event  of  the  war.  They  knew 
what  war  was,  had  seen  their  regiments  and  companies  swept 
away  until  only  a  little  remnant  remained.  They  did  not 
have  the  excitement  of  the  war  meetings  to  urge  them  on,  but 
with  a  full  knowledge  of  the  duties  required  and  the  prob- 
ability that  many  would  fall  before  their  term  expired,  with 
uncovered  heads  and  uplifted  hands  they  swore  to  stand  by 
the  flao;  until  the  last  armed  foe  surrendered. 

I  could  not  wait  until  the  regiment  received  orders  to  come 
home,  so  came  alone,  took  oft"  my  uniform,  put  on  citizen's 
clothes,  and  began  to  look  for  employment.  About  the  12th 
of  February  I  saw  by  the  newspapers  that  the  regiment  had 
arrived  in  Boston.  I  could  not  keep  away,  and  went  to 
Beach  Street  Imrracks,  where  they  were  quartered.     Almost 


MY  FIRST  CALL    UPON  GOVERNOR  ANDREW.  81 

the  first  man  I  met  was  Colonel  Devereaux,  who  said,  "What 
are  you  here  for?"  My  answer  was,  "I  wanted  to  see  the 
boys."  Drawing  a  paper  from  his  pocket  he  said,  "Get  a 
uniform  and  equipments,  and  report  for  duty  in  half  an  hour." 
"But  my  uniform  and  equipments  are  at  home,"  I  replied. 
"  Can't  help  it,"  said  Colonel  Devereaux,  "I  propose  that  you 
command  your  company  in  the  parade  to-day."  So  I  went 
out,  bought  a  cheap  uniform,  hired  a  set  of  equipments  and 
reported  for  duty.  I  found  that  the  paper  read  :  "  So  much 
of  General  Order  No.  492  as  discharged  First  Lieut.  John 
G.  B.  Adams,  19th  Regiment  Massachusetts  Volunteers,  is 
hereby  revoked,  and  he  is  restored  to  duty  without  loss  of  pay, 
provided  the  vacancy  has  not  lieen  filled,  evidence  of  which 
lie  must  furnish  from  the  governor  of  his  State."  We  were 
given  a  reception  and  dinner  in  Faneuil  Hall;  Governor 
Andrew,  not  being  able  to  attend,  was  represented  by  our 
old  commander,  General  Hincks. 

From  Boston  we  went  to  Salem,  where  we  were  royally 
entertained,  and  then  broke  ranks  with  orders  to  report  at 
Wenham  in  thirty-five  days.  While  our  receptions  were 
grand,  and  showed  that  our  hard  services  were  appreciated, 
our  joys  were  mingled  with  sadness.  Everywhere  Ave  met 
friends  of  the  boys  who  did  not  march  back  with  us,  and  our 
eyes  were  often  filled  with  tears  as  we  clasped  the  hand  of 
father,  mother,  sister  or  wife  of  some  brave  boy  who  had 
marched  by  our  side,  but  now  slept  his  last  sleep  in  the  rude 
gTave  where  we  had  tenderly  laid  him. 

The  next  day  I  went  to  the  State  House  to  see  Governor 
Andrew.  I  had  never  met  a  live  governor  before,  and  as  my 
feet  reached  the  executive  chamber  my  heart  beat  faster  than 
It  did  when  advancing  at  Gettysburg.     Meeting  the  messen- 


82  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

ger  at  the  door  I  was  explaining  my  errand  when  the  door 
opened,  and  the  governor  seeing  me  said,  "Come  in."  On 
entering  he  said,  "Well,  my  boy,  what  can  I  do  for  you?" 
I  began  to  tell  my  story,  when  he  interrupted  me  with,  "  I 
know  all  about  it,  and  it  is  all  right."  Pointing  to  a  roster 
of  our  regiment  my  name  was  in  the  list  of  first  lieutenants, 
but  it  was  at  the  bottom.  "There,  you  see  that  is  all  right," 
said  the  governor.  I  replied,  "  Not  quite  ;  I  was  the  third 
in  rank  when  discharged,  now  I  am  the  tenth."  "Oh,  we 
will  fix  that,"  said  he,  and  taking  my  name  out  moved  them 
down  one  and  put  me  in  my  proper  place.  All  the  time 
he  was  doing  this  he  was  talking  and  laughing,  making  me 
feel  perfectly  at  home.  I  was  so  pleased  with  the  inter- 
view that  I  would  have  signed  an  enlistment  roll  for  thirty 
years  if  he  would  have  promised  to  be  governor  during  the 
time. 

The  orders  to  the  officers  were  to  do  all  in  our  power  to 
obtain  recruits  while  we  were  at  home,  but  although  we 
worked  hard  we  made  little  or  no  progress.  Men  were  enlist- 
ing for  coast  defence  regiments  quite  fast,  but  the  19th  had 
no  attractions,  and  I  only  recruited  one  man  while  at  home. 
The  thirty  days  were  like  one  long  holiday ;  the  towns  gave 
receptions  to  the  men,  Company  A  being  received  by  the 
town  of  West  Newbury.  The  time  soon  came  when  we  must 
march  away,  and  at  the  end  of  thirty  days  every  man  reported 
at  Wenham.  We  mustered  five  more  than  we  brought  home, 
—  three  deserters  whom  we  had  captured  and  two  recruits. 
Two  boys,  Kogers  and  Fee,  who  were  not  old  enough,  stole 
away  with  us  and  were  mustered  in  the  field.  I  carried  a  new 
sword,  presented  by  the  citizens  of  Groveland,  and  several 
other  officers  were  remembered  in  like  manner. 


RETUliN   TO    THE  FEO^'T.  83 

Great  injustice  was  done  to  fighting  regiments  in  allowing 
them  to  return  without  being  filled  to  the  maximum.  While 
the  State  was  filling  its  quota  it  was,  as  far  as  active  service 
went,  nearly  all  on  paper.  Every  old  regiment  had  many 
brave  and  well-qualified  non-commissioned  officers  who  could 
not  be  promoted  because  only  two  officers  were  allowed  each 
company,  and,  besides,  we  were  placed  in  line  to  do  the  duty 
of  a  regiment,  when  we  were  no  larger  than  a  company  of 
heavy  artillery.  Yet  our  men  did  not  complain  ;  with  brave 
hearts,  but  with  eyes  filled  with  tears,  they  again  bade  good- 
by  to  loved  ones,  and  marched  away  to  face  dangers  that 
three  years'  experience  had  demonstrated  would  make  vacant 
places  in  their  thinned  ranks. 

Colonel  Devereaux  did  not  return  with  us,  and  the  regi- 
ment was  in  command  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Rice.  We  had 
a  nice  passage  to  New  York,  spent  St.  Patrick's  day  and 
Eph.  Hall's  birthday  in  Philadelphia,  and  in  due  time  arrived 
in  Washington.  I  was  detailed  officer  of  the  day.  Lieutenant 
Thompson  officer  of  the  guard.  A  little  incident  occurred 
here  which  I  think  is  not  known  to  the  officers,  but  it  shows 
the  honor  of  the  men  of  the  19th.  After  I  was  detailed 
Colonel  Eice  sent  for  me  and  said,  "We  leave  here  at  six 
o'clock  to-morrow  morning.  The  officers  vrill  stay  up  in  the 
city.  I  want  you  to  keep  every  man  here  to  be  ready  to 
move  at  the  time  stated."  After  the  officers  had  gone  I  fell 
in  the  men  and  informed  them  that  we  were  to  move  at  six 
A.M.  ;  that  as  they  were  tired  I  should  post  no  guard,  and 
as  Lieutenant  Thompson  and  myself  had  business  in  the  city 
we  should  not  be  able  to  stay  with  them,  but  would  see  them 
all  at  half-past  five  the  next  morning.  Thompson  and  I 
returned  about  three  o'clock,  and  when  the  colonel  came  at 


84  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

six  every  man  was  in  line  ready  to  march.  The  next  night 
we  spent  at  Alexandria.  The  officer  of  the  day  put  on  a 
strong  guard,  and  half  the  men  got  out  in  some  way  and 
made  things  lively.  Thompson  and  I  were  complimented 
by  the  colonel  for  faithful  performance  of  duty  when  we 
should  have  been  court-martialed. 

In  a  few  days  we  arrived  at  our  old  camp  and  began  anew 
our  army  life.  The  first  night  it  snowed  quite  hard,  and 
we  who  had  been  sleeping  in  nice,  warm  ])eds  enjoyed  the 
damp,  cold  ground,  with  snow  for  our  covering.  Active 
drilling  began,  reviews  were  frequent,  and  it  was  apparent 
we  were  soon  to  enter  on  an  active  campaign.  Lieutenant- 
General  Grant  took  command  of  the  army,  and  we  all  felt 
that  at  last  the  boss  had  arrived.  Unlike  most  of  his  pred- 
ecessors, he  came  with  no  flourish  of  trumpets,  but  in  a 
quiet,  business-like  way.  After  a  grand  review  by  him  we 
were  ordered  to  division  headquarters  with  the  20th  Massa- 
chusetts for  an  exliibition  drill.  The  19tli  drilled  in  the 
manual  of  arms,  the  20th  in  ])attalion  movements.  Both 
regiments  were  highly  complimented  for  their  excellent 
work. 

The  discipline  of  the  army  at  this  time  was  very  strict. 
So  many  substitutes  were  l^eing  received  that  the  death 
penalty  for  desertions  was  often  executed.  We  were  called 
out  to  witness  the  first  and,  so  far  as  I  know,  the  only  execu- 
tion by  hanging.  Thomas  R.  Dawson  had  been  a  member 
of  Company  A,  19th,  1)ut  was  transferred  to  the  20th  Massa- 
chusetts when  our  men  re-enlisted.  He  had  been  a  soldier 
in  the  English  army,  and  wore  medals  for  l)ravery.  One 
night  while  on  picket  he  left  his  post,  and,  l)eing  under  the 
influence  of  liquor,  went  outside  the  lines  and  committed  an 


RETURN  TO   THE  FRONT.  85 

assault  upon  an  old  lady.  Dawson  protested  his  innocence 
of  the  terrible  crime,  but  acknowledged  that  he  was  drunk 
and  had  left  his  post.  The  woman  swore  against  him,  and 
the  sentence  of  the  court-martial  was  that  he  be  hanared. 
The  officers  and  men  of  the  19th  did  all  in  their  power  to 
save  him ;  we  signed  a  petition  to  President  Lincoln  asking 
for  his  reprieve,  and  sent  it  by  a  Catholic  chaplain,  Dawson 
])eing  a  Catholic.  The  President  would  have  been  pleased 
to  grant  our  prayer,  but  he  said  the  complaint  from  army 
officers  was  that  he  was  destrojdng  the  discipline  of  the  army 
by  so  often  setting  aside  the  findings  and  sentences  of  courts- 
martial,  and  he  dare  not  do  it. 

April  14  was  the  day  assigned  for  the  execution.  The  2d 
division  of  the  2d  corps  was  formed  in  a  hollow  square,  ranks 
opened,  facing  inward.  Dawson  was  placed  in  an  open 
wagon,  seated  on  his  coffin.  With  him  rode  the  provost 
marshal  and  his  spiritual  advisor.  The  band  was  in  advance, 
playing  the  dead  march.  Files  of  soldiers,  with  arms  re- 
versed, marched  on  each  flank,  and  in  front  and  rear.  As 
they  passed  our  lines  Dawson  smiled  and  bowed  to  those  he 
recognized.  When  he  arrived  at  the  scaffold,  which  had 
been  erected  in  the  centre  of  the  square,  he  ran  up  the  steps, 
and  before  the  black  cap  was  pulled  down  said,  "  Good-by, 
comrades,  officers  and  men  of  the  19th.  I  thank  you  for 
what  you  have  done  for  me.  May  you  live  long  and  die  a 
happy  death;  I  die  an  innocent  man."  The  cap  was  then 
drawn  down,  the  drop  cut,  and  poor  Dawson  was  launched 
into  eternity,  but  not  so  soon  as  was  intended  ;  the  rope  was 
new  and  stretched  so  much  that  his  feet  touched  the  gi'ound, 
and  the  provost  marshal  was  obliged  to  take  a  turn  in  the 
rope.     It  was  a  horrible  sight,  and  set  me  forever  against 


86  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

execution  by  hanging.  After  he  was  pronounced  dead  by 
the  surgeon  he  was  taken  down,  placed  in  liis  coffin,  and 
lowered  in  a  gi'ave  that  had  been  prepared.  The  troops 
marched  past  and  looked  into  the  grave. 

I  presume  that  the  impressions  desired  were  produced 
upon  the  minds  of  the  men,  ])ut  the  remarks  were  that  it  was 
too  bad  to  hang  men  when  they  were  so  hard  to  get,  and  if 
they  had  let  him  alone  a  few  weeks  Johnnie  Reb  would  have 
saved  them  the  trouble. 

The  monotony  of  camp  life  was  relieved  by  details  for 
three  days'  picket  duty.  Our  ranks  were  being  increased 
by  the  return  of  detailed  men  and  the  arrival  of  recruits. 
Many  were  ordered  to  the  ranks  who  had  not  carried  a 
musket  since  the  day  they  enlisted.  The  transportation 
beino-  reduced  to  one  wagon  to  a  brigade,  several  who  were 
ordered  back  were  drivers  of  the  festive  mule.  Among  this 
number  was  Will  Curtis  of  Company  A.  One  day  in  pass- 
ing the  wagon  train  a  mule  set  up  one  of  those  unearthly 
snorts.  Will  looked  at  him,  and  said,  "You  need  not  laugh 
at  me ;  you  may  be  in  the  ranks  yourself  l^efore  Grant 
gets  through  with  the  army." 


BATTLE   OF  THE   WILDERNESS.  87 


CHAPTER  X. 

BATTLES    OF    THE    WILDERNESS,    TODD'S    TAVERN    AND    LAUREL 
HILL.  ENGAGEMENT    AT    THE    BLOODY    ANGLE. 

We  had  now  quite  a  respectable  regiment,  numbering  two 
field,  ten  line  officers,  and  about  three  hundred  and  fifty  men. 
We  broke  camp  the  2d  of  May,  were  ordered  to  move,  and 
soon  found  ourselves  crossing  the  river  to  engage  in  the  Bat- 
tle of  the  Wilderness,  before  W'C  realized  it  being  in  line  of 
battle  moving  forward.  Our  first  order  was  to  deploy  as  skir- 
mishers and  let  the  line  which  was  being  hotly  pressed  pass 
in  rear  to  receive  a  fresh  supply  of  ammunition,  while  we 
held  the  line. 

I  had  al)out  twenty  men  in  my  command.  We  advanced 
as  ordered,  but  soon  received  a  fire  from  our  flank  and  rear, 
and  found  that  the  reljels  had  broken  our  lines.  I  gave  the 
order  "By  the  right  flank,  double  quick,"  and  we  went 
quicker  than  that.  We  dodged  behind  trees  as  we  ran,  and 
the  rebels  were  so  near  that  in  looking  back  I  saw  them  cap- 
ture Thompson  of  Company  B ;  with  the  exception  of  one 
other,  wounded,  all  escaped ;  and  the  boys  thought  me  a 
safe  man  to  follow.  We  rejoined  the  regiment,  and  were 
ordered  in  again.  We  fought  all  day.  Sometimes  the  reb- 
els drove  us,  sometimes  we  drove  them.  The  woods  were  so 
thick  it  was  hard  to  tell  friend  from  foe.  The  dead  and 
wounded  of  both  armies  were  strewn  all  through  the  woods, 
which  caught  fire.     It  was  a  terril)le  sight.    We  knew  M^here 


88  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 

the  poor  fellows  were,  but  could  not  reach  them,  and  the  air 
was  suffocating  with  the  smell  of  burning  human  flesh. 

None  knew  the  result  of  the  battle.  We  changed  front  the 
next  day,  and  continued  the  light.  Night  came  on  ;  it  was 
so  dark  you  could  not  see  a  rod  before  you,  but  we  were 
ordered  to  hold  our  position  in  the  advanced  line  until 
recalled.  We  remained  until  midnight,  then  as  it  grew  a  lit- 
tle lighter,  the  moon  having  broken  through  the  clouds, 
Colonel  Kice  went  to  the  right  and  found  we  were  not  con- 
nected with  any  other  regiment.  At  the  left  he  found  the 
same.  The  officers  held  a  consultation ;  all  agreed  that  we 
should  obey  orders,  but  should  we  allow  the  regiment  to  be 
captured  because  some  one  had  made  a  mistake?  We  con- 
cluded to  fall  back  until  we  connected  with  something,  and 
after  a  while  struck  a  German  brigade.  The  Dutch  com- 
mander undertook  to  drive  us  back,  but  w^e  knew  our  busi- 
ness, and  when  Colonel  Rice  found  our  brigade  commander, 
he  was  informed  that  an  aid  had  been  sent  to  recall  us  sev- 
eral hours  before,  and  in  the  darkness  must  have  passed  our 
regiment  without  seeino;  us.  The  conversation  was  on  the 
result  of  the  battle.  Most  of  us  thought  it  was  another 
Chancellorsville,  and  that  the  next  day  we  should  recross  the 
river ;  but  when  the  order  came,  "  By  the  left  flank,  march  !  " 
we  found  that  Grant  was  not  made  that  way,  and  we  must 
continue  the  fight. 

Our  loss  was  not  very  heavy  in  the  Wilderness.  We  had 
several  wounded  and  captured,  but  only  three  killed.  Among 
the  wounded  the  first  day  was  Color-Sergeant  Ben  Falls, 
struck  in  the  leg,  and  being  in  command  of  the  color  com- 
pany I  sent  him  to  the  rear.  The  following  day  he  reported 
back,  and  I  asked  why  he  did  not  stay.     "Oh,"  he  said. 


BATTLES  OF  TODD'S  TAVEBN  AND  LAUREL  HILL.       8^ 

"  some  fool  will  get  hold  of  the  color  and  lose  it.     I  guess  I 
had  better  stand  by." 

We  marched  to  Williams's  Tavern,  where  we  went  into 
line  of  battle  and  threw  up  works.  From  this  time  on  we 
were  engaged  every  day.  The  8th,  we  had  a  lively  brush 
at  Todd's  Tavern,  and  drove  the  rebels  a  mile ;  the  9th, 
crossed  Po  River ;  the  10th,  recrossed  and  engaged  the 
enemy  at  Laurel  Hill.  We  found  them  strongly  intrenched 
and  a  charge  was  ordered.  The  opinion  of  every  officer  and 
man  was  that  we  could  not  dislodge  them,  as  we  must  charge 
a  long  distance  over  an  open  field.  General  Barlow  was  to 
lead  and  the  19th  was  to  be  the  directino;  battalion.  The 
order  to  our  division  was,  "Follow  the  colors  of  the  19th." 
With  cheers  for  General  Barlow  we  advanced  over  the  crest 
of  the  hill,  the  rebels  opening  on  us  with  a  terrible  fire. 
Grape  and  cannister  ploughed  through  our  ranks.  Both 
color-bearers  were  shot  down,  and  for  a  moment  our  line 
melted  away ;  but  other  hands  grasped  the  colors,  and  we 
renewed  the  charge,  only  to  be  again  repulsed.  No  army  on 
earth  could  capture  the  works  with  such  odds  against  it,  but 
we  charged  once  more,  then  gave  it  up. 

Among  the  first  to  go  down  was  Color-Sergeant  Ben  Falls. 
He  was  in  advance  of  me,  and  as  he  fell  he  said,  "John,  your 
old  uncle  has  got  his  quietus  this  time."  I  could  not  stop  to 
reply  then,  but  in  the  lull  of  the  battle  went  to  him,  and 
found  that  he  was  shot  through  the  body ;  he  was  carried  to 
the  rear,  and  died  the  next  day.  No  man  in  the  ranks  of 
the  Union  army  rendered  better  service  than  Benj.  F.  Falls. 
Always  ready  for  duty,  ever  cheerful,  his  influence  for  good 
extended  through  the  regiment.  Another  to  fall  that  day 
was  Sergt.  William  H.  Ross.     Until  this  campaign  he  had 


90  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

been  detailed  at  the  headquarters  of  the  division  quartermas- 
ter, and  one  would  think  he  was  making  up  for  lost  time. 
From  the  day  we  entered  the  Wilderness  until  he  gave  up 
his  life  he  was  conspicuous  for  his  bravery.  Corp.  George 
E.  Breed  of  Company  C,  a  brave  little  fellow,  not  much 
larger  than  his  knapsack,  was  serving  his  second  enlistment, 
and  was  not  twenty  years  old  when  killed.  Several  others 
were  killed,  besides  many  wounded. 

We  remained  here  until  the  night  of  the  11th,  when  men 
were  detailed  to  keep  up  the  skirmish  firing  while  the  brigade 
was  withdrawn.  It  was  a  dark,  dreary  night,  and  we  fell 
over  stumps  and  fallen  trees  as  we  moved  to  the  left.  At 
four  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  12th  we  formed  in  line. 
Our  orders  were  to  give  commands  in  whispers,  have  dippers 
so  hung  that  they  would  not  rattle  against  bayonets,  and 
move  forward.  We  were  soon  in  front  of  the  rebel  works, 
which  were  protected  by  al)atis.  We  tore  these  aside  and 
passed  on.  One  regiment,  forgetting  the  orders,  gave  a 
cheer,  and  the  re])els  were  aroused,  yet  over  the  works  we 
went,  and  the  fiercest  hand-to-hand  fight  of  the  war  ensued. 
We  captured  Gen.  Bushrod  Johnson  and  his  entire  division, 
including  twenty-two  pieces  of  artillery  and  seventeen  stands 
of  colors. 

The  woods  were  so  thick  that  in  advancing  our  lines 
became  broken.  When  we  reached  a  clearing  the  only  offi- 
cers in  sight  were  Colonel  Rice,  Lieutenant  Thompson  and 
myself.  "Where  are  the  colors?"  said  Colonel  Rice.  We 
could  not  answer  the  question.  At  that  moment  we  saw  sev- 
eral hundred  rebels  running  back  to  their  lines.  Colonel 
Rice  said,  "  I  see  a  Massachusetts  color  and  will  go  after  it. 
You  and  Lieutenant  Thompson  try  to  capture  those  rebels." 


ENGAGEMENT  AT  THE  BLOODY  ANGLE.  91 

Hastily  gathering  men  from  nearly  every  regiment  in  the 
corps  we  threw  forward  a  skirmish  line  and  captured  nearly 
four  hundred  prisoners.  After  turning  them  over  to  the 
provost  guard  we  returned  to  the  line,  found  the  colors,  but 
the  colonel  was  not  there,  and  the  rest  of  the  day  we  fought 
where  we  could  get  a  chance.  As  I  was  standing  behind  the 
works,  waiting  for  something  to  do,  Capt.  Harry  Hale,  who 
was  serving  on  General  Webb's  staff,  rode  up  and  said,  "  We 
want  to  get  two  guns  that  the  rebels  have  abandoned,  which 
unless  we  bring  them  in,  will  be  retaken.  Can't  you  get 
them  ?  "  Calling  to  the  mob  (there  was  no  organization  of 
regiments  at  that  moment),  "  Come  on,  boys,"  we  rushed  out 
and  brought  them  in.  Turning  them  on  the  rebels,  we  loaded 
them  with  everything  we  could  find,  —  ammunition  that  did 
not  fit,  old  musket  barrels,  etc.,  — ])ut  not  knowing  how  to 
work  the  guns  we  were  in  about  as  much  danger  as  the 
rebels. 

While  engaged  here  the  rebels  had  recaptured  a  small  part 
of  their  works  on  our  right,  and  we  were  ordered  to  move  to 
that  point.  Collecting  as  many  men  of  the  regiment  as  we 
could  find,  we  marched  by  the  flank  to  what  has  since  been 
known  as  the  "  Bloody  Angle ;  "  here  we  found  hot  work. 
While  we  were  firing  the  rebels  ran  up  a  white  flag,  and  we 
advanced  to  receive  their  surrender,  but  as  soon  as  we  were 
over  the  brow  of  the  little  hill  that  had  protected  us,  they 
fired  a  volley,  killing  several  of  our  men.  From  that  time 
until  dark  the  cry  was  "No  quarter."  Part  of  the  time  we 
were  on  one  side  of  the  works  and  they  on  the  other,  each 
trying  to  fire  over.  I  saw  Ed.  Fletcher  of  Company  C  shoot 
a  man  who  was  trying  to  get  a  shot  at  one  of  our  boys,  and 
was  so  near  that  Fletcher's  musket  was  covered  with  l)lood. 


92  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

We  continued  to  iire  until  our  ammunition  was  exhausted, 
then  were  relieved  by  men  of  the  6th  corps.  Just  as  long  as 
we  could  see  a  man  the  firing  continued.  We  slept  on  the 
field,  ready  to  renew  the  battle  in  the  morning,  and  at  day- 
light waited  for  the  rebels  to  open.  Not  a  shot  was  fired  and 
we  advanced.  What  a  sight  met  our  eyes  as  we  went  over 
the  works  !  Rebels  lay  four  and  five  deep  in  the  trenches. 
Many  were  alive  but  unable  to  move,  as  the  dead  were  piled 
on  top  of  them.  Our  better  natures  were  aroused.  We  laid 
out  the  dead  for  burial,  cared  for  the  wounded,  then  with- 
drew to  the  rear  to  reorganize  our  regiments. 

While  resting  in  the  rear  a  man  from  the  6th  corps  came 
to  me  and  said,  "  Is  this  the  19th  Massachusetts  ?  "  I  answered, 
"  Yes."  "Have  you  a  Lieutenant  Adams  in  your  regiment?" 
I  again  made  the  same  reply.  "  Well,  he  is  dead.  He  lies 
just  over  the  little  hill.  Here  is  his  revolver  case  that  I  took 
from  him."  I  then  understood  what  he  meant.  A  few  days 
before,  finding  that  it  was  impossible  to  carry  my  revolver 
on  account  of  my  wounds,  I  had  given  it  to  Lieut.  Johnnie 
Ferris,  and  he  must  have  been  the  one  whom  the  man  had 
found.  We  had  been  fighting  so  hard  that  we  had  no  time 
to  think  of  each  other,  and  I  then  remembered  that  I  had  not 
seen  Ferris  since  we  charged  on  the  morning  of  the  previous 
day.  I  went  with  the  man  and  found  Johnnie,  shot  through 
the  head,  in  front  of  the  rebel  Avorks.  He  had  fallen  over  a 
tree  that  the  rebels  had  cut  down,  and  must  have  been  killed 
as  we  rushed  through  the  abatis.  His  death  was  a  se^^ere  loss 
to  the  regiment.  He  had  been  promoted  from  the  ranks  for 
good  conduct ;  was  loved  by  the  ofiicers  and  worshipped  by 
the  men.  With  sad  hearts  Ave  laid  him  to  rest  near  where  he 
fell.     We  could  not  find  Colonel  Rice  and  feared  he  must  be 


ENGAGEMENT  AT  THE  BLOODY  ANGLE.  93 

dead  on  the  field,  but  after  searching  and  not  finding  his 
body,  concluded  he  must  have  been  captured  with  some  of 
our  men  when  the  rebels  made  the  dash  on  our  right  flank. 
This  was  true.  Colonel  Rice  was  captured,  but  escaped,  and 
rejoined  the  regiment  in  August. 

One  little  incident  occurring  in  the  fight  at  the  "Bloody 
Angle,"  although  not  connected  with  the  regiment,  is  worthy 
of  mention.  When  we  were  relieved  by  the  6tli  corps  the 
6th  Wisconsin  was  in  our  front.  One  of  their  men  was  an 
Indian.  He  would  crawl  up  near  the  rebel  line,  wait  until 
they  fired,  then  fire  and  drag  himself  back.  He  could  hardly 
be  seen  above  the  ground.  I  became  much  interested  in  his 
mode  of  fighting,  and  his  face  was  impressed  upon  my  mind. 
One  day  in  1867,  while  working  in  a  shoe  factory  at  Lynn, 
an  Indian  came  into  the  place  selling  l)askets.  The  moment 
I  saw  him  I  thought  his  countenance  was  familiar  and  won- 
dered where  I  had  seen  him  before.  It  came  to  me  that  he 
was  the  Spottsylvania  Indian.  I  asked  if  he  was  in  the 
army,  and  he  replied,  "Yes,  6th  Wisconsin."  Then  I  was 
sure  he  was  the  man.  We  talked  over  the  battle  and  became 
good  fi'iends.  He  was  a  very  bright  fellow,  a  member  of 
the  Masonic  brotherhood,  but  he  said,  "  East  no  place  for 
Indian,"  and  I  assisted  him  to  return  west. 

We  were  under  fire  nearly  all  the  time,  marching  from 
right  to  left,  and  on  the  17th  occupied  the  works  taken  on 
the  12th.  While  here  we  learned  that  Lieut.  Moses  Shack- 
ley,  who  was  a  first  sergeant  in  the  59th  Massachusetts, 
had  Ijeen  killed  the  day  Ijefore.  The  18th  we  fought  all 
day,  charged  twice  on  the  enemies"  works,  and  lost  several 
men.  On  the  21st  occurred  one  of  the  sad  events  of  the 
year. 


94  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEOIMENT. 

John  D.  Starbird  of  Company  K  was  one  of  the  three 
deserters  who  returned  with  the  regiment.  The  charges 
against  him  had  been  placed  on  file  on  condition  that  he 
serve  ftiithfully  to  the  end  of  the  war.  While  he  had  prom- 
ised to  do  tliis,  he  did  not  intend  to,  and  was  only  kept  in 
battle  at  the  Wilderness  by  fear  of  death  from  the  oflicers. 
On  the  18th  he  deserted  while  under  fire,  was  captured  the 
19th,  tried  by  drum-head  court-martial  the  20th,  and  ordered 
to  be  shot  at  7  a.m.  on  the  21st.  Early  in  the  morning  of 
that  day  Adjutant  Curtis  came  to  me  and  said,  "  Jack,  you 
are  detailed  to  take  charge  of  the  shooting  of  Starbird."  I 
was  not  pleased  with  the  order,  and  Captain  Mumford,  who 
was  ever  ready  to  do  a  kind  act  for  a  friend,  exchanged  duty 
with  me,  I  going  on  picket  for  him.  The  detail  consisted 
of  eight  men  from  our  regiment.  Their  muskets  were  loaded 
by  Captain  Mumford,  seven  with  ball  cartridges,  one  with  a 
blank.  Starbird  was  seated  on  his  coffin,  blindfolded.  The 
order  was  given  to  fire.  Six  shots  struck  him  near  the 
heart ;  the  other  musket  hung  fire,  and  the  ball  entered  his 
leg.     He  died  at  once. 

Those  who  read  this,  and  do  not  understand  the  situation 
at  the  time,  may  think  the  killing  of  Starbird  unjust  and 
cruel,  but  it  was  not.  At  that  time  there  were  in  the  ranks 
of  every  regiment,  men  who  had  no  interest  in  the  cause. 
They  had  enlisted  for  the  bounty,  and  did  not  intend  to 
render  any  service.  They  not  only  shirked  duty,  but  their 
acts  and  conversation  were  demoralizing  good  men.  The 
shooting  of  Starbird  changed  all  this.  Men  who  had  strag- 
gled and  kept  out  of  battle  now  were  in  the  ranks,  and  the 
result  to  our  corps  alone  was  as  good  as  if  we  had  been 
re-enforced  by  a  full  regiment. 


BATTLE  AT   TOTOPOTOMOT  CBEEK.  95 


CELiPTER  XI. 

BATTLES    AT    TOTOPOTOMOY    CREEK    AND    COLD    HARBOE. 

From  the  21st  to  the  24th  of  May  we  were  engaged  in 
skirmishing,  picket  fighting,  with  now  and  then  a  charge. 
On  the  morning  of  the  24th  we  crossed  the  North  Anna 
River,  and  about  noon  advanced  in  line,  our  regiment  being 
on  the  left  of  Smith's  division.  Finding  the  rebels  strongly 
intrenched  on  the  edge  of  the  woods,  we  charged  across  an 
open  field  and  drove  them  out.  It  was  one  of  the  bravest 
acts  of  the  war,  but  it  counted  for  nothing.  As  soon  as  we 
captured  the  works  we  sent  word  back  that  we  must  be  rein- 
forced or  we  could  not  hold  them ;  but  no  one  in  the  rear 
seemed  to  be  in  a  hurry.  We  could  hear  the  rebels  reorgan- 
izing their  men,  and  knew  that  we  should  be  unable  to  resist 
the  charge,  as  we  were  only  a  skirmish  line.  I  lay  on  the 
works  by  the  side  of  Captain  Hincks.  Both  of  us  had  mus- 
kets, and  resolved  to  make  the  best  fight  possible.  The 
rebels  came  in  over  the  works  at  our  left,  at  the  same  time 
advancing  in  front.  We  waited  until  the  skirmish  line  came 
so  near  that  we  could  get  a  good  shot.  Captain  Hincks  said, 
"What  is  it.  Jack;  Richmond  or  legs?"  I  said,  "Legs." 
We  covered  our  man,  fired  and  fell  back.  The  rebels  came 
on  in  force ;  we  retreated  until  we  came  to  a  brook,  and 
standing  in  the  water  used  the  bank  for  a  breast-work,  and 
held  them  until  re-enforcements  came  up.  A  more  angry 
set  of  men  than  we  were  never  wore  Union  blue.     We  had 


96  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

done  a  ])rilliant  thing,  had  captured  and  held  a  line  of  works 
for  two  hours  against  heavy  odds,  and  could  have  been  sup- 
ported in  fifteen  minutes  as  well  as  not. 

As  we  were  falling  back  after  our  relief  had  advanced,  and 
were  safe  in  the  rear,  a  staff  officer  rode  up  and  swinging  his 
sword  said,  "Go  back,  you  cowards,  go  back."  We  requested 
him  to  go  where  he  would  require  the  constant  use  of  a  fan, 
—  and  kept  on.  We  reorganized  our  companies  and  were 
ordered  on  picket  for  the  night.  We  were  so  disgusted  that 
we  paid  little  attention  to  duty,  but  came  to  our  senses  the 
next  morning  upon  finding  we  were  all  there  was  between 
our  army  and  the  rebels.  About  day-break  I  heard  the 
picket  cry,  "  Halt !  who  comes  there  ?  "  and  going  to  his  post 
found  he  had  a  negro  in  waiting.  The  darkey  had  a  letter 
from  the  rebel  commander ;  it  read  :  "  Send  Cora  to  Richey." 
I  did  not  understand  it  and  sent  it  to  headquarters. 

The  boy  was  very  intelligent,  l)ut  he  was  a  strange-look- 
ing mortal ;  had  not  as  much  clothing  on  as  the  prodigal  son 
wore  home  from  his  excursion,  but  he  could  sing  and  dance, 
besides  knowing  all  al)out  the  rebel  army.  Orders  came  to 
send  him  to  headquarters  of  the  division,  and  I  reluctantly 
parted  with  G..AVashington,  whom  I  had  intended  to  keep 
as  a  servant.  I  saw  him  several  times  in  the  next  few 
weeks,  then  he  went  out  of  my  mind.  One  day  soon  after 
the  close  of  the  war  I  was  standing  on  the  street  in  Lynn, 
when  a  negro  boy  went  past  whistling.  It  struck  me  I  had 
heard  that  whistle  before,  and  I  called  to  him.  I  asked  him 
if  he  were  from  the  South,  and  he  said  he  was.  "How  came 
you  here?  "  was  my  next  question.  "  Oh,  I  was  captured  by 
Lieutenant  Adams  of  the  19th  on  the  North  Anna,  and  came 
home  with  Colonel  Palmer  of  Salem."     "What  became  of 


BATTLE  AT   TOTOPOTOMOY  CHEEK.  97 


Lieutenant  Adams?"  I  asked.     "Guess  he  is  dead.     The 
rebels  done   caught  him,   and   we  never   heard   from   him 
again."     "Look  up  here,"  I  said.     "Did  you  ever  see  me 
before?"     "Golly,    you    are    Lieutenant   Adams,"   and    he 
rushed    for  me.      George  Washington  remained   in   Lynn 
several  years.     When  the  war  ended  he  could  not  read  or 
write,  but  he  passed  through  all  grades  to  the  high  school, 
and  after  two  years  there  went  South ;  was  a  member  of  the 
Virginia  Legislature  two  terms  ;  and  the  last  I  heard  of  him, 
he  was  with  an  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin  Company  whistling  in 
the  plantation  scene,  being  the  best  whistler  in  the  country. 
We  were  constantly  moving  by  the  left  flank,  marching 
every  night,  fighting  every  day.     On  the  30th  we  were  on 
the  Washington  Jones  plantation,  near  Totopotomoy  Creek, 
the  rebels  advancing  at  night,  but  being  repulsed.     Captain 
Mumford  and  myself,  with  our  companies  G  and  I,  were  on 
the  outpost  all  night ;  we  were  very  near  the  rebel  lines  and 
picket  firing  was  constant.     In  the  morning  we  advanced 
and  they  returned  to  their  works.     Captain   Hume,  com- 
manding Company  K,   was  on  our  right,   a  swamp  being 
between  us.     Captain  Mumford  and  I  had  muskets,  as  it 
was  poor  fun  being  fired  at  with  no  chance  to  reply.     We 
made  up  our  minds  to  charge  the  works,  so  arranged  with 
Captain   Hume  that  he  should  go  to  the  right  around  the 
swamp  and  we  would  advance  and  connect  with  liim  on  the 
other  side.     With  a  yell  we  started  and  the  rebels  retired 
before    us,    some   of  them   to    an    old   church.     When  we 
arrived  at  the  crest  of  the  hill  we  opened  on  them.     Mum- 
ford was  behind  a  tree,  and  had  just  fired  his  piece  when  he 
fell  at  my  feet,  shot  through  the  head.     All  the  fire  of  the 
rebels  was  concentrated  on  this  spot.     No  man  could  live  a 


98  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

moment  unless  he  lay  close  to  the  ground.  Assisted  by  one 
of  my  sergeants  I  placed  a  rubber  blanket  under  the  captain 
and  dragged  him  to  the  rear.  He  was  nearly  gone.  The 
surgeon  came  but  could  do  nothing,  and  in  a  short  time  he 
passed  away.  As  the  firing  ceased  for  a  time,  we  made  a 
rude  coffin  and  laid  him  to  rest.  We  nailed  a  wooden  slab 
on  the  tree,  enclosing  the  grave  with  a  little  fence.  Then  I 
must  perform  the  saddest  duty  of  all,  —  write  to  his  loved 
ones  at  home. 

Captain  Mumford  and  I  had  been  warm  friends  for  more 
than  two  years,  had  shared  the  same  blanket  on  the  march, 
and  while  at  home  had  been  constantly  together.  He  joined 
the  regiment  at  Lynnfield,  a  young  boy  just  out  of  school ; 
had  been  promoted  from  second  lieutenant  to  captain,  and 
had  shared  every  march  and  battle  in  which  the  regiment  had 
been  engaged.  Kind-hearted,  generous  and  brave,  I  loved 
him  as  a  brother.  In  December,  1865,  I  went  to  the  place 
where  we  laid  him  and  brought  the  body  to  Providence,  R.  I., 
where  it  now  rests. 

"By  the  left  flank"  we  marched  on,  arriving  at  Cold 
Harbor  on  the  morning  of  June  2.  We  were  deployed  as 
skirmishers  and  lay  in  line  until  three  a.m.  the  3d,  then  were 
ordered  to  advance  in  three  lines  of  battle,  charging  the 
enemy,  who  were  intrenched.  We  stood  in  line  three 
hours,  waiting  for  the  order  to  advance,  and  when  it  came 
the  rebels  were  ready  and  waiting  for  us,  yet  over  the  field 
we  went.  Men  were  mowed  down  by  hundreds.  Major 
Dunn,  who  now  commanded  the  regiment,  was  struck  by  a 
bullet  and  fell,  but  rallied  again.  The  colors  of  the  regi- 
ment were  shot  down,  but  Mike  Scannell  picked  them  up 
and  carried   them   forward.     Mike   always  had   an    eye  to 


BATTLE  AT  COLD  HARBOB.  99 

business.  When  we  halted  Major  Dunn  said,  "  Mike,  keep 
the  colors."  "Not  as  a  corporal,"  said  Mike;  "too  many 
corporals  have  been  killed  already  carrying  colors."  "I 
make  you  a  sergeant  on  the  spot,"  said  the  major.  "That  is 
business,"  replied  Mike  ;  "I'll  carry  the  colors." 

We  changed  brigade  conmianders  several  times  that  fore- 
noon ;  first  one  colonel  would  fall,  then  another,  until  at 
last  a  lieutenant-colonel  commanded.  We  reached  a  ravine 
within  a  few  yards  of  the  rebel  works  and  lay  down.  By 
forming  line  to  the  rear,  the  men  lying  flat  on  the  ground, 
we  were  able  during  the  night  to  get  a  few  rails  and  before 
morning  had  quite  a  good  breastwork.  Lieutenant  Thomp- 
son and  many  men  were  killed  on  the  charge.  After  the 
death  of  Captain  Mumford  I  had  slept  with  Lieutenant 
Thompson ;  only  three  days  and  another  must  share  my 
blanket.  Like  other  officers  we  had  lost,  Thompson  was 
remarkable  for  his  bravery,  had  been  promoted  from  the 
ranks  for  good  conduct,  and  had  distinguished  himself  in 
every  battle  of  the  campaign. 

We  were  in  a  peculiar  position,  —  so  near  the  rebel  works 
that  we  could  throw  a  stone  over,  and  no  man  on  either  side 
could  show  his  head  without  getting  a  shot.  Eations  could 
not  be  brought  to  us  until  we  dug  a  trench  over  the  hill  to 
the  rear,  which  we  did  the  second  night.  The  second  day 
we  were  in  this  place  we  saw  a  pile  of  dirt  in  our  front,  on  a 
little  knoll,  and  once  in  a  while  a  shot  would  be  fired,  fol- 
lowed by  a  yell.  Mark  Kimball,  Gus  Bridges,  Frank 
Osborne  and  Milt  Ellsworth  dug  out  and  found  Alonzo  W. 
Bartlett  of  Andrews,  Mass.,  sharpshooter.  Bart,  had  come 
out  after  the  body  of  the  colonel  of  the  8th  New  York,  who 
fell  at  the  foot  of  the  rebel  works.     He  had  managed  to  get 


100  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

a  rope  around  the  body,  but  the  rebels  made  it  so  hot  that  he 
was  forced  to  intrench,  which  he  did  with  his  dipper,  and 
was  fighting  the  war  on  his  own  hook.  His  face  was  cut  and 
bleeding  from  gravel  stones  which  had  struck  him,  l)ut  he 
had  held  his  own,  and  having  a  good  rifle  with  plenty  of 
ammunition  thought  he  could  hold  out  as  long  as  they. 

For  four  days  the  little  fort  kept  up  a  constant  musketry 
fire.  Every  man  was  a  dead  shot,  and  the  result  must  have 
been  fearful.  The  rebels  were  also  doing  much  damage  to 
our  side.  No  man  could  stand  erect  without  being  shot,  and 
we  lost  several  as  they  crossed  to  the  spring  for  water. 
Among  the  killed  was  the  boy  William  Fee,  who  had  followed 
the  regiment  from  Massachusetts.  He  was  a  brave  little  fel- 
low and  had  done  the  full  duty  of  a  soldier. 

On  the  7th  a  truce  was  held.  A  white  flag  was  raised  on 
the  rel)el  works  and  firing  ceased  on  both  sides.  General 
officers  met  between  the  lines,  and  it  was  agreed  to  suspend 
fiofhtino;  until  the  dead  who  had  lain  between  the  lines  for  the 
past  four  days  were  l)uried.  This  was  welcome  news,  as  the 
stench  was  terrible.  The  men  of  ])oth  armies  were  soon  over 
the  works  and  mingled  together  freely.  Had  they  the  power 
to  settle  the  war,  not  another  shot  would  have  been  fired. 
By  mutual  agreement  not  a  shot  was  fired  by  either  side  for 
the  next  two  days.  On  the  morning  of  the  9tli  a  rebel  stood 
upon  the  works  and  in  a  loud  voice  said,  "Keep  down, 
Yanks,  we  uns  are  going  away ; "  and  the  firing  was  soon 
resumed  as  before. 

While  bringing  in  the  dead  we  found  one  man  wounded 
many  times,  but  yet  alive.  He  was  first  shot  in  the  leg,  and 
being  unable  to  move  had  taken  shots  from  })oth  sides  ;  had 
been  without  food  or  water  four  days,  yet  he  revived  in  a  few 


BATTLE  AT  COLD  H ABB  OR.  101 


hours  and  was  able  to  talk.  He  had  lost  all  trace  of  time, 
but  said  that  he  had  suffered  little,  being  unconscious  most 
of  the  time.  During  the  day  Bartlett  took  the  body  of  the 
colonel  to  the  rear,  and  was  returning  to  his  old  place  when  a 
sharpshooter  fired,  hitting  him  over  the  eye,  which  placed  him 
on  the  retired  list  for  a  time. 

From  the  9th  to  the  12th  the  firing  was  constant  day  and 
night;  men  were  killed  every  hour  in  the  day.  Captain 
Hincks  was  severely  wounded  while  lying  in  rear  of  the 
works.  The  duty  was  very  hard.  One-half  the  men  must 
be  on  guard  during  the  night,  and  all  in  line  at  three  a.m. 
The  officer  in  charge  was  obliged  to  go  from  right  to  left,  as 
the  men  would  drop  to  sleep  as  soon  as  they  were  posted, 
being  exhausted  from  long  hours  of  duty.  The  mental  strain 
was  unspeakable. 

While  at  Cold  Harbor  about  one  hundred  recruits  joined 
the  regiment.  They  were  not  brought  to  the  front,  but 
placed  in  the  rear  line,  with  Lieutenant  McGinnis  in  charge. 
At  nine  p.m.  on  the  12th  we  quietly  moved  out  of  the  works 
and  marched  towards  the  Chickahominy.  This  was  old 
ground  to  us.  We  had  been  here  with  McClellan  in  1862. 
Lieutenant  McGinnis  had  quite  a  time  with  his  recruits  ;  not 
half  of  them  could  speak  or  understand  the  English  language, 
and  Bill  tauaht  them  by  the  kinderofarten  method.  Stan  dins: 
in  front  he  would  say,  "Look  at  me.  Put  on  your  bayonets, 
put  'em  on."  He  would  go  through  the  motions,  they  fol- 
lowing. After  a  few  days  liis  "  army  of  all  nations ''  was 
disbanded,  the  men  being  assigned  to  companies. 

Arriving  at  the  James  River  we  crossed  on  a  steamer  and 
halted  for  rations,  but  before  they  could  be  served  were 
ordered  forward,  and  marched  twenty-five  miles  without  a 


102  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

hard  tack.  We  reached  the  first  line  of  works  before  Peters- 
burg, and  relieved  a  division  of  colored  troops  commanded 
by  our  old  colonel,  now  General  Hincks,  who  had  been  fight- 
ing all  day.  This  was  a  great  day  for  some  of  us.  It  had 
been  said  that  the  negro  would  not  fight,  but  here  we  found 
them  dead  on  the  field  side  by  side  with  the  rebels  they  had 
killed.  The  stock  of  the  negro  as  a  soldier  was  high  in  the 
market.  With  no  time  for  rations  we  went  into  line  and 
waited  until  nearly  morning,  when  the  detail  brought  us  oUr 
hard  tack  and  pork. 

Hard  fighting  every  day  since  the  Battle  of  the  Wilder- 
ness had  reduced  our  officers  to  major,  adjutant  and  four 
line  officers,  with  the  addition  of  First  Sergeant  Osborne  of 
Company  B,  who  had  been  promoted  on  the  march.  Our 
men  had  been  reduced  to  one  hundred  and  forty,  including 
the  recruits  who  had  joined  us  at  Cold  Harbor.  The  morn- 
ing: of  June  22  we  were  ordered  to  advance  through  a  thicket 
to  the  edge  of  an  open  field.  We  found  the  enemy  in  force, 
several  batteries  being  so  posted  that  they  could  protect  the 
field,  while  the  infantry  was  well  cared  for  behind  works. 
We  threw  up  slight  works  and  both  sides  were  active  all 
day.  Our  regiment  was  so  small  that  we  were  in  single 
rank  and  the  formation  was  tw^o  companies  instead  of  ten, 
Captain  Hume  commanding  the  right  and  I  the  left  wing. 

At  noon  the  officers  withdrew  a  little  to  the  rear  for  din- 
ner, and  in  conversation  Major  Dunn  said,  "I  fell  asleep  a 
little  while  ago,  and  had  a  queer  dream.  We  were  lying 
just  as  we  are  here,  and  the  rebels  came  in  our  rear  and  cap- 
tured the  entire  regiment."  We  laughed  at  his  story,  said 
we  guessed  we  should  not  go  to  Richmond  that  way,  and 
returned  to   our  places  in  line.      The  firing  in   our  front 


BATTLE  AT  COLD  HARBOR.  103 

increased,  the  batteries  doing  good  service  for  the  rebels. 
About  four  P.M.  we  heard  loud  talking  and  cheering  on  our 
left  and  the  firing  ceased.  The  woods  were  so  thick  we 
could  not  see  through  them,  but  knowing  something  was  up, 
I  went  to  the  right  of  the  line  and  reported  to  Major  Dunn. 
Returning  to  my  place,  I  met  Billy  Smith  of  Company  F, 
who  said,  "  Come  with  me  ;  if  you  go  farther  you  are  sure  to 
be  captured."  While  I  was  talking  with  Smith,  Colonel 
Hooper  passed  us,  on  the  way  to  the  rear.  The  colonel  had 
been  there  and  escaped  through  the  tunnel  at  Libby.  He 
did  not  propose  to  go  again.  I  told  Smith  to  go  on,  but  I 
must  return  to  the  company.  I  soon  met  two  rebels  who 
ordered  me  to  surrender,  but  I  declined.  I  saw  my  men 
standing  up  and  the  rebels  as  thick  as  mosquitoes.  A  major 
of  a  Georgia  regiment  demanding  my  sword,  I  presented  it 
to  him,  omitting  the  presentation  speech.  With  the  rebels 
I  went  to  the  right.  Captain  Hume  was  standing  on  the 
works  looking  to  the  left.  I  called  to  him,  ''  They  have  us, 
Hume."  Quick  as  a  flash  he  stamped  his  sword  into  the 
dirt,  broke  the  scabbard  against  a  tree,  saying,  "There  is 
the  second  one  the  cusses  haven't  got."  In  less  time  than  it 
takes  to  tell  the  story  we  were  driven  to  the  rebel  rear,  and 
my  story  for  a  time  will  be  my  experiences  in  rebel  prisons. 


104  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

EXPEEIENCES    IN    KEBEL    PRISONS, LIBBY,    MACON. 

We  were  hurried  to  the  rear,  the  rebels  relieving  us  of 
our  hats,  belts  and  other  personal  property  as  we  went. 
Captain  Hume  had  been  a  prisoner  before  and  thought  he 
understood  the  rules  of  civilized  warfare.  A  rebel  officer 
demanded  my  belt.  Captain  Hume  said,  "  Don't  give  it  to 
him,  Jack.  Private  property  is  to  be  respected,  and  all  he 
has  a  right  to  claim  is  your  sword."  But  the  rebel  was  not 
so  far  advanced  as  this  in  his  study  of  the  articles  of  war,  and 
turning  on  Hume,  with  his  revolver  and  a  volley  of  oaths, 
made  him  give  up  his  belt.  I  gave  him  mine  without 
more  argument.  Sergt.  J.  E.  Hodgkins  of  Company  K 
had  received  a  nice  little  ounce  hat  from  home.  A  big 
rebel  standing  near  the  battery  on  the  hill  saw  it  and,  like  a 
hawk  after  its  prey,  sailed  for  it,  snatching  it  from  his  head  and 
throwing  him  his  old  one,  which  would  weigh  five  pounds. 

This  treatment  was  a  surprise  to  us.  Few  regiments  in  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac  had  captured  more  prisoners  than  the 
19th,  yet  I  never  saw  private  property  of  any  kind  taken 
from  a  rebel  or  heard  an  ungentlemanly  word  spoken  ;  on  the 
contrary,  had  often  seen  the  boys  share  their  rations  with 
them  and  in  every  way  make  them  comfortable. 

When  well  beyond  the  lines  we  were  halted  and  took 
account  of  stock.  We  found  that  we  numbered  sixteen  hun- 
dred men  and  sixty-seven  commissioned  ofiicers. 


EXPERIENCES  IN  REBEL   PRISONS.  105 

As  we  had  placed  our  colors  in  the  rear  of  the  line,  —  hav- 
ing dug  a  pit  for  Mike  Scannell  and  the  other  sergeant,  —  we 
trusted  they  were  safe,  but  soon  a  rebel  horseman  rode  by  with 
them,  and  trotting  in  his  rear  we  saw  Mike.  "  How  came  you 
to  lose  the  colors,  Mike? "  I  asked.  "I'll  tell  you,"  said  he. 
"  We  lay  in  the  pit  dug  for  us,  and  the  first  we  knew  the  rebels 
came  rushing  over  and  said,  'You  damned  Yankee,  give  me 
that  flag.'  'Well,'  I  said,  'it  is  twenty  years  since  I  came  to 
this  country,  and  you  are  the  first  man  who  ever  called  me 
a  Yankee.     You  can  take  the  flag  for  the  compliment.'  " 

We  could  not  understand  how  the  rebels  got  in  our  rear, 
but  from  the  l)est  information  we  could  obtain,  learned  that 
the  2d  and  5th  corps  were  ordered  to  advance  their  lines. 
The  2d  did  as  ordered.  By  some  mistake  the  5th  did  not, 
and  there  was  a  large  gap  between  the  two  corps.  The  reb- 
els had  seen  this,  and  keeping  us  hotly  engaged  in  the  front, 
had  sent  a  division  around  our  left  flank,  and  the  result  was 
we  were  "gobbled." 

The  officer  who  had  charge  of  my  squad  was  Lieut.  Wm. 
D.  McDonald,  Company  C,  8th  Alabama,  Wilcox's  old 
brigade,  Anderson's  division,  A.  N.  V.  He  was  disposed  to 
be  kind  to  us,  as  he  had  formerly  resided  in  New  York  and 
knew  Yankees  were  human,  but  he  was  soon  relieved  and 
ordered  back  to  the  front.  The  provost  guard  took  charge, 
and  we  were  marched  to  a  field  just  outside  the  city  of  Peters- 
burg and  camped  for  the  night.  We  were  visited  by  squads 
of  thieves,  each  reducing  our  baggage,  which  was  none  too 
large  at  first.  Some  of  our  men  had  a  few  hard  tack.  The 
officers  had  no  rations. 

The  next  morning  we  were  ordered  to  a  small  island  in  the 
Appomattox  River.      As  we  marched  over  a  little  bridge 


106  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

guards  were  stationed  to  take  our  haversacks,  canteens  and 
other  property  yet  remaining,  but  we  soon  saw  the  game  and 
sent  over  a  few  empty  lianded,  who,  coming  down  the  shore, 
took  charge  of  the  traps  we  threw  to  them.  By  this  flank 
movement  we  saved  our  property.  We  remained  on  the  island 
that  day.  No  rations  were  issued  and  we  began  to  realize 
our  position.  We  were  among  a  new  race  of  people  and  saw 
the  beauties  of  an  inflated  currency.  On  our  side  of  the  line 
the  ''  New  York  Herald  "  (doul>le  sheet)  sold  for  five  cents  ; 
on  this  side  the  "Richmond  Examiner,"  a  little,  dirty  paper, 
was  one  dollar,  —  everything  in  the  same  proportion.  Every 
few  minutes  a  large,  lank,  lantern-jawed  rebel  would  come 
up,  look  us  over,  and  ask  about  the  only  question  they  had 
on  hand  :  "  What  did  you  uns  come  down  here  to  fight  we  uns 
for?"  It  mattered  little  what  the  answer  was,  he  would  pass 
on  if  he  did  not  find  any  plunder  and  ask  the  same  question 
of  the  next  group.  The  captain  of  our  guard  was  a  spruce 
little  chap  and  wanted  his  boots  shined ;  but  the  so-called 
Confederacy  was  out  of  boot-blacking,  so  he  sent  one  of  his 
men  to  us  for  that  article.  After  asking  several  and  receiv- 
ing various  answers  he  called  to  his  officer,  "Captain,  they 
all  don't  tote  it." 

About  three  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  24th  we  were 
ordered  to  fall  in  and  were  marched  through  the  city  to  the 
depot,  packed  in  the  cars,  and  were  "on  to  Richmond," 
where  we  arrived  about  noon.  We  were  given  a  rousing 
reception.  Men,  women  and  children  thronged  the  streets 
and  were  sure  they  had  captured  the  entire  Union  army. 
They  said,  "Right  smart  lot  of  you  all  this  time,  I  reckon." 
The  men  swore,  the  women  spit  at  us,  the  children  joined  in 
the  general  cry.     Just  before  we  turned  down  Carey  Street 


EXPEBIENCES  IN  BEBEL  PBISONS.  107 

to  go  to  Libby  we  halted.  I  was  standing  a  little  aside  from 
the  rest,  thinking  over  the  situation  and  whistling  to  keep 
together  what  little  courage  I  had  left,  when  a  rebel  officer 
rode  up  and  said,  "  We  will  take  that  whistle  out  of  you  in  a 
little  while.  Corn  bread  is  gitting  pretty  mouldy  down  in 
Libby."  I  said  I  guessed  not.  It  was  my  intention  to 
whistle  as  loud  the  last  day  as  I  did  the  first.  "  Oh,  I  have 
heard  lots  of  you  fellows  talk,  but  Dick  Turner  soon  fixes 
them,"  was  his  reply.    This  was  the  first  promise  of  starvation. 

We  moved  forward  and  soon  stood  in  front  of  Libby  prison. 
I  could  almost  read  over  the  door,  "  He  who  enters  here  leaves 
hope  behind."  We  marched  in  and  passed  to  the  rear  of  the 
room.  As  I  looked  out  of  the  window  I  saw  them  carry  out 
four  of  our  dead  boys  in  blankets,  all  of  them  naked,  having 
been  stripped  of  their  clothing.  We  hardly  knew  what  was 
to  come  next  but  had  not  long  to  wait,  for  Dick  Turner,  who 
had  charge,  ordered  part  of  us  to  fall  in.  Lieutenant  Chub- 
buck  had  kept  a  small  revolver  in  his  pocket  until  this  time, 
but  now  threw  it  out  of  the  window  into  the  canal  in  rear  of 
the  prison.  We  were  ordered  to  stand  in  line,  unbutton 
our  clothing,  and,  as  Turner  passed  down,  were  made  to 
open  our  mouths  that  he  might  see  if  we  had  any  greenbacks 
in  them.  He  said  those  who  gave  up  their  money  should 
have  it  again,  but  those  who  did  not  would  lose  it.  I  had 
sixty-two  dollars  and  had  just  time  to  put  ten  between  the 
soles  of  my  shoe.  The  rest  I  gave  to  Turner.  After  he  had 
picked  a  squad  he  ordered  them  to  the  front  of  the  room, 
away  from  the  rest. 

The  front  door  was  guarded  by  a  thing  I  supposed  they 
called  a  soldier,  dressed  in  a  black,  swallow-tailed  coat,  his 
head  crowned  with  a  stove-pipe  hat  and  armed  with  a  sport- 


108  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEQIMENT. 

ing  rifle.  He  was  so  thin  that  he  could  never  be  hit  by  a 
bullet,  as  he  could  hide  behind  his  ramrod  in  time  of  danger. 
I  called  to  the  boys,  "  See  what  they  call  a  soldier,"  but  as 
he  brought  up  his  musket  to  fire  I  found  it  was  alive  and  I 
retired  in  good  order. 

Lieut.  Thomas  J.  Hastings  of  the  15th  tore  a  piece  oflF  his 
shelter  tent  to  use  as  a  towel  and  was  made  to  mark  time 
while  the  rest  were  being  searched.  After  our  names,  rank, 
regiment,  place  and  date  of  capture  were  recorded  we  were 
marched  to  a  room  in  the  third  story.  The  one  next  to  ours 
was  filled  with  our  men.  A  brick  partition  wall  divided  us, 
but  some  of  them  made  a  hole  through,  and,  as  they  had  not 
been  searched,  passed  a  few  things  to  us.  Mark  Kimball 
gave  me  ten  dollars,  Mike  O'Leary  a  razor,  another  gave  me 
a  spoon.  The  razor  and  spoon  I  carried  all  through  my 
prison  life,  and  have  them  yet.  The  money  I  returned  to 
Mark  some  two  weeks  later.  We  were  not  allowed  to  rest 
long,  as  I  suppose  they  thought  we  required  exercise,  and 
were  marched  to  another  room  over  the  office.  The  rooms 
were  perfectly  bare.  We  had  no  blankets  or  dishes,  as 
everything  had  been  taken  from  us.  We  sat  down  on  the 
floor,  about  as  blue  a  collection  of  humanity  as  was  ever 
assembled. 

In  a  short  time  Turner  came  in  to  look  us  over.  I  asked 
him  if  it  was  not  about  time  for  dinner,  as  no  rations  had 
l)een  issued  since  we  had  been  captured,  two  days  before. 
He  did  not  like  my  question  and  swore  at  me  for  several 
minutes,   winding  up   by  saying  that  no  rations  would  be 

issued  until  the  next  day,  and  I  should  be lucky  if  I  got 

any  then.  I  replied  that  as  I  was  not  acquainted  with  the 
other  hotels  in  the  city  I  guessed  I  would  wait.     He  swore 


EXPERIENCES  IN  REBEL  PRISONS.  109 

some  more,  said  he  reckoned  I  would, — and  I  did.  At 
night  we  lay  down  on  the  hard  floor  and  tried  to  sleep,  but 
were  so  hungry  we  could  not.  Besides  our  hunger  we  had 
many  other  things  to  contend  with.  When  we  entered  the 
room  we  thought  it  was  vacant  but  were  mistaken,  for  we 
discovered  that  it  was  inhabited  by  "very  many  curious 
things  that  crawl  about  and  fly  on  wings." 

Morning  came  at  last.  We  got  up,  washed  in  an  old  tank 
in  one  corner  of  the  room,  wiped  our  faces  on  our  shirts, 
and  waited  for  breakfast.  While  waiting;  I  went  to  the  win- 
dow  to  look  out.  In  a  second  I  found  myself  on  the  floor 
and  heard  the  report  of  a  musket.  The  guard  in  front  had 
iired  at  me,  l)ut  a  comrade  had  seen  him  as  he  brought  up  his 
piece  and  had  pulled  me  down.  Had  he  not  done  so  some 
other  fellow  would  have  written  this  stor3\ 

About  ten  o'clock  rations  came  in  and  we  eagerly  fell  in  to 
receive  them.  They  consisted  of  a  piece  of  corn  bread  as 
large  as  a  quarter  of  a  brick  and  twice  as  hard,  bean  soup, 
and  a  very  small  piece  of  rotten  bacon.  How  to  draw  the 
bean  soup  was  the  question,  as  we  had  nothing  to  draw  it  in. 
Lieutenant  McGinnis  was  in  rear  of  me.  He  said  he  must 
have  some  soup,  and,  taking  a  broken  pane  of  glass,  he  fell 
in  and  the  line  moved  on.  When  it  came  my  turn  the  negro 
who  issued  the  rations  dipped  in  his  gill  dipper  and  I  held 
out  my  hands.  He  turned  it  in.  The  soup  ran  through  my 
fingers,  but  I  secured  a  few  beans.  McGinnis  held  out  his 
pane  of  glass  and  drew  four  rations,  one  on  each  corner.  We 
did  not  touch  the  bacon.  Hungry  as  we  were  the  smell  sat- 
isfied us.  We  went  upstairs  and  sat  down  to  dinner.  I  ate 
half  my  bread,  and  thinking  it  unwise  to  make  a  pig  of  myself 
at  my  first  banquet  in  Richmond,  placed  the  rest  on  the  win- 


110  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 

dow  sill,  sat  down  and  looked  at  it,  then  ate  a  little  more  and 
a  little  more,  until  all  was  gone,  and  I  was  as  hungry  as 
before. 

The  next  day  some  negroes  came  in  to  swab  the  floor,  and 
among  them  we  of  the  19th  recognized  little  Johnnie,  Colonel 
Devereaux's  servant.  We  had  left  him  at  White  House 
Landing,  sick  with  fever,  when  we  started  on  the  retreat 
down  the  Peninsula  in  the  spring  of  1862,  and  supposed  he 
died  in  the  hospital,  but  he  must  have  been  captured,  as  here 
he  was.  I  was  near  enough  to  whisper  "Johnnie."  He 
recognized  me  and  also  saw  Lieutenant  McGinnis,  but  said 
nothing.  The  next  day  when  he  came  in  he  dropped  some 
soap  near  where  I  stood.  He  looked  as  though  he  was  hav- 
ing a  hard  time  of  it. 

Our  enlisted  men  were  not  confined  in  Libby  but  in  an  old 
tobacco  warehouse  across  the  street.  Three  days  later  we 
saw  them  march  past  on  their  way  to  Belle  Isle.  We  watched 
our  chances  and  exchanged  greetings  with  them.  The  lines 
between  officers  and  men  in  the  19th  were  not  closely  drawn. 
Most  of  the  officers  had  come  from  the  ranks  and  the  only 
difference  was  in  the  pay.  We  would  have  been  glad  to 
have  remained  with  them,  but  the  rebels  ordered  otherwise. 

We  remained  in  Libby  about  a  week,  receiving  re-enforce- 
ments nearly  every  day,  until  our  squad  of  officers  numbered 
over  a  hundred.  One  morning  we  were  ordered  to  fall  in. 
The  same  old  blankets  were  given  us,  dirty  and  torn,  but 
better  than  none.  We  were  told  that  we  were  going  south. 
A  very  small  loaf  of  white  bread  was  given  each  man,  but 
having  no  way  to  carry  it  and  being  very  hungry,  we  ate  it 
before  we  left  the  prison.  We  filed  out  and  marched  past 
Castle  Thunder.    This  place  was  used  for  the  confinement  of 


EXPERIENCES  IN  REBEL  PRISONS.  Ill 


political  prisoners.  We  saw  several  women  and  one  of  them 
had  a  palm-leaf  fan.  On  one  side  was  the  stars  and  stripes. 
As  we  looked  up  she  turned  that  side  to  us  and  some  one 
said,  "Boys,  see  the  old  flag."  Major  Turner  rode  back  and 
said,  "Break  the  head  of  the  next  man  who  says  'old  flag,'" 
so  we  did  not  cheer,  but  the  sight  gladdened  our  hearts. 
We  crossed  the  river  to  Manchester.  A  large  crowd  were 
at  the  station.  They  told  us  that  our  men  were  dying  fast 
down  south  and  that  "you  all  will  get  your  little  piece  of 
land  down  in  Georgia,"  a  prophecy  which  proved  true  in  very 
many  instances. 

The  train  backed  into  the  depot  and  we  were  ordered  to 
"get  aboard  the  coach."  A  passenger  car  was  in  front,  and 
we  marched  in,  thinking  that  we  were  to  be  transported  in 
good  shape  ;  but  when  every  seat  was  taken,  they  continued 
to  come  in,  and  our  entire  party,  numbering  more  than  a 
hundred,  packed  into  this  one  car. 

We  rode  all  day  without  food  or  water,  and  found  our- 
selves the  next  morning  at  Lynchburg.  We  were  confined 
in  the  cars  until  noon,  and  it  is  impossible  to  express  in 
words  what  we  suffered.  We  could  not  walk  about,  the 
car  was  so  crowded ;  we  would  get  down  on  the  floor,  stand 
up,  look  out  of  the  window,  but  nothing  could  drive  away 
the  terril^le  hunger.  Outside  the  cars  were  hucksters  sellino- 
bread,  pies  and  fruit,  and  the  sight  made  us  wild.  Men 
opened  the  windows,  took  rings  from  their  fingers,  and  sold 
them  for  loaves  of  bread.  I  had  no  rings  or  anything  val- 
uable to  sell.  I  had  my  ten  dollar  greenback  in  my  sHoe, 
but  the  orders  were  very  strict  in  regard  to  the  people  tak- 
ing greenbacks,  and  I  dare  not  try  to  pass  it  for  fear  the 
guard  would  see  me  and  confiscate  it. 


112  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

At  noon  we  were  ordered  out  of  the  car,  and  after  some 
delay  rations  were  issued,  consisting  of  twenty  small  hard 
tack  and  a  small  piece  of  bacon  not  properly  cured  and  cov- 
ered with  maggots.  This  was  to  last  us  four  days,  as  we 
were  to  march  from  Lyncli])urg  to  Danville,  our  cavalry 
having  destroyed  the  railroad  between  the  two  places.  As  I 
had  eaten  nothing  for  thirty-six  hours  I  ate  twelve  of  my 
hard  tack,  leaving  eight  for  the  next  three  days.  I  did  not 
care  much  for  the  bacon,  but  tied  it  up  in  an  old  rag,  and, 
finding  a  stick,  carried  it  over  my  shoulder. 

They  marched  us  five  miles,  and  camped  for  the  night. 
The  sun  was  so  hot  that  most  of  my  bacon  melted  and  ran 
down  my  back,  but  the  maggots  still  lived.  We  were  com- 
manded by  a  major  who  had  lost  an  arm  in  the  service,  and 
had  also  l)een  a  prisoner.  He  was  a  first-class  man  and 
understood  how  to  march  men ;  would  turn  us  out  at  day- 
light, march  until  nine  or  ten  o'clock,  then  rest  until  three. 
He  always  selected  our  camp  near  a  stream  of  good  water, 
and  did  everything  possible  for  our  comfort.  I  am  sorry  I 
cannot  recall  his  name,  as  he  was  about  the  only  man  I  met 
in  the  south  who  considered  our  comfort  in  any  way. 

Our  enlisted  men  joined  us  here.  We  were  not  allowed 
to  visit  them,  but,  passing  them  on  the  road,  had  a  chance 
to  chat  a  little. 

Our  o'uard  was  not  thought  sufiicient  to  take  care  of  us, 
and  it  was  constantly  receiving  reinforcements  from  the 
cradle  and  the  grave.  At  every  cross-road  we  were  joined 
by  old  men  on  horseback  and  in  carriages,  and  boys  from 
ten  to  sixteen  years  of  age,  armed  with  shot-guns  and  pistols. 
We  could  get  along  very  well  with  the  men,  l)ut  the  boys 
were  anxious  to  shoot  a  Yankee,  and  we  had  to  keep  our  eyes 


EXPERIEXCES  IX  REBEL  PRISONS.  113 

open.  Lieutenant  McGinnis  was  much  interested  in  the 
boys,  and  would  ask  them  if  their  fathers  allowed  them  to 
play  with  a  gun,  and  if  they  were  not  afraid  to  lie  out  doors 
evenino-s. 

Our  march  was  through  a  splendid  country  and  the  days 
were  fine.  We  had  many  good  singers  among  the  officers, 
and  as  we  marched  through  a  village  they  would  strike  up 
a  song.  It  would  pass  down  the  line  and  be  taken  up  by 
the  men.  Passing  through  Pittsylvania  they  were  singing 
"Home  Again."  I  saw  several  women  who  were  watching 
us  wipe  away  tears.  Whether  the  tears  were  of  sympathy 
for  us,  or  because  the  scene  recalled  loved  ones  in  the  rebel 
army,  we  did  not  know,  but  it  was  the  only  manifestation 
of  anything  but  hate  I  ever  saw  from  a  rebel  woman. 

Just  before  we  went  into  camp  one  night  a  citizen  walked 
beside  us  for  a  short  distance  and  I  saw  him  exchange  glances 
with  Captain  Hume.  After  he  passed  on  Captain  Hume 
said,  "  We  will  have  something  to  eat  to-night.  That  man 
is  a  mason  ;  he  says  we  are  going  into  camp  soon  and  he 
will  come  down  and  bring  me  some  food."  We  soon  after 
filed  out  of  the  road  and  into  a  field.  The  captain's  brother- 
mason  came  and  walked  around  until  he  saw  Hume,  then 
passed  near  and  dropped  a  package  containing  bread  and 
meat.  Although  not  a  mason  at  that  time  I  shared  the 
refreshments  furnished  by  the  craftsman. 

We  continued  the  march  until  July  4,  when  we  arrived 
at  Danville.  Here  we  were  turned  over  to  the  provost 
guard  and  placed  in  an  old  warehouse.  Our  humane  com- 
mander left  us,  and  our  best  wishes  followed  him.  We 
were  brought  back  to  the  realization  that  we  were  prisoners 
by  the  brute  in  command.     We  were  very  hungiy,  but  that 


114  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEOIMENT. 


did  not  trouble  them,  and  we  waited  until  afternoon  for 
rations.  At  night  we  were  taken  out  and  marched  to  the 
depot.  Although  it  was  the  anniversary  of  our  nation's  birth 
we  saw  no  demonstrations  of  any  kind,  and  I  do  not  believe 
that  a  citizen  of  the  town  knew  it  was  a  national  holiday ; 
but  we  remembered  it,  and  while  waiting  for  the  train  to  be 
made  up  sung  "  Star  Spangled  Banner  "  and  other  patriotic 
songs.  We  collected  quite  a  crowd,  but  they  manifested  no 
interest,  only  stood  and  looked  at  us. 

The  train  ready,  we  were  ordered  on  l)oard  and  packed  in 
close  box  cars,  —  fifty-six  in  a  car.  Only  one  door  was 
allowed  to  be  opened,  and  that  was  filled  with  rebel  guards. 
We  had  no  room  to  lie  down,  ])ut  were  forced  to  stand  or  sit 
cramped  up  on  the  floor.  We  lay  our  heads  on  each  other's 
shoulders  and  tried  to  sleep,  but  it  was  too  hot.  We  had 
no  water,  but  one  of  the  oflicers  had  an  old  two-quart  pail, 
and  by  coaxing,  the  guard  filled  it  twice  out  of  the  tank  of  the 
locomotive.  I  never  passed  a  more  uncomfortal)le  night,  and 
when  we  arrived  at  Greensborough,  N.  C,  in  the  morning, 
and  were  allowed  to  get  out  of  the  cars,  we  were  happy. 
Here  we  were  re-inforced  by  some  of  Wilson's  cavalry  ofli- 
cers, captured  on  the  raid.  They  had  been  shamefully 
treated,  —  some  were  bleeding  from  wounds  received  from 
the  guard.  When  they  loaded  us  again  some  were  allowed 
on  top  of  the  car,  and  I  was  one.  Our  guards  were  a  lot  of 
home  guards,  and,  like  all  such,  were  making  a  war  record 
by  abusing  us. 

On  our  car  was  a  loud-mouthed  fellow  who  was  constantly 
insulting  us.  After  a  while  he  became  quiet  and  was  nearly 
asleep.  One  of  the  oflicers  near  touched  me,  and  motioning 
to  keep  still,  drew  up  his  feet,  straightened  out,  and  the  fel- 


EXPEBIENCES  IN  BE  BEL  PBISONS.  115 

low  went  flying  off  the  top  of  the  car.  Turning  to  me  he 
said,  "Jack,  didn't  something  drop?"  I  said  I  thought  so, 
but  guessed  it  wasn't  best  to  stop  the  train  to  find  out,  and 
we  never  learned  whether  he  landed  or  not. 

We  arrived  at  Augusta,  Ga. ,  on  Sunday,  and  were  marched 
to  the  park.  Here  citizens  visited  us  and  we  had  a  chance  to 
talk  with  them.  The  questions  were  about  the  same  as  at 
Petersburg.  "What  do  you  uns  come  down  to  fight  we  uns 
for?"  etc.  Talk  about  Yankees  being  anxious  to  trade! 
There  was  not  a  man,  woman  or  child  but  wanted  to  barter 
with  us.  I  sold  a  hat  cord  to  a  woman  for  twenty  dollars, 
bought  a  dozen  Qgga  for  ten  dollars,  and  invested  the  rest  in 
a  blackberry  pie.  I  shall  never  forget  that  pie.  The  crust 
was  ironclad,  and  I  had  to  l)ombard  it  1)efore  I  could  get  at 
the  berries.  I  ate  the  inside,  but  left  the  crust  for  the  woman 
to  fill  again. 

We  took  the  cars  at  night,  and  next  morning  arrived  at 
Macon,  where  we  left  the  train,  and  our  men  went  on  to 
Andersonville. 


116  NIKETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

MACON     CONTINUED  ;     CHARLESTON. UNDER     FIRE     OF     OUR 

BATTERIES    ON    MORRIS    ISLAND. 

A  stockade  had  been  erected  on  the  fair  ground,  and  four- 
teen hundred  oflScers  were  confined  there.  This  was  the  first 
stockade  we  had  seen,  and  while  our  names  were  being  taken 
and  we  were  being  searched  I  had  a  chance  to  examine  it. 
It  was  made  of  large  trees  driven  in  the  ground,  the  inside 
covered  with  boards,  and  was  about  fifteen  feet  high.  A  walk 
was  built  around  it  for  the  guard,  and  at  each  corner  was 
placed  a  piece  of  artillery,  which  commanded  the  inside  of 
the  prison. 

The  door  swung  open  and  we  were  marched  in.  Had  we 
entered  the  lower  regions  we  could  not  have  been  more  hor- 
rified. Nearly  all  the  ofiicers  had  assembled  at  the  gate,  and 
such  a  looking  set, — half  naked,  unshaven  and  unshorn, 
some  dragging  themselves  along  by  the  aid  of  sticks,  others 
lying  down  in  the  dirt.  For  the  first  time  my  courage  failed 
me,  and  my  heart  grew  faint  as  I  thought  that  I  must  pass 
through  what  they  had  already  seen  of  prison  life.  They  did 
not  look  like  human  beings,  and  appeared  less  so  as  every 
mouth  opened  and  the  cry  of  "  Fresh  fish  "  was  heard  on  all 
sides. 

It  is  an  old  saying  that  misery  loves  company,  and  since  I 
entered  Macon  stockade  I  have  never  doubted  it.  They 
would  crowd  around  us,  and  the  gang  would  howl,  "Give 


EXPEBIENCES  IN  BE  BEL  PBISONS.  117 

them  air  !  Don't  steal  his  blanket.  Oh  !  don't  put  that  louse 
on  them,"  etc.  We  made  our  way  through  them  as  best  we 
could,  and  as  the  place  was  crowded  lay  down  in  the  dirt,  the 
first  vacant  spot  we  found.  As  soon  as  we  were  located,  and 
the  excitement  attending  our  reception  had  subsided,  we 
])egan  to  walk  about.  Our  newness  was  apparent,  and  we 
would  soon  be  joined  by  some  honest  looking  prisoners  who 
would  begin  to  inquire  how  we  were  captured,  would  ask  all 
sorts  of  questions,  and  before  we  were  aware  of  it  we  would 
be  drawing  a  line  of  battle  in  the  dirt  with  a  stick  and  explain- 
ing that  "  we  lay  here  ;  the  regiment  on  our  left  broke  ;  the 
rel^els  came  in  there,"  etc.  A  little  group  would  gather 
around  us,  all  interest  and  asking  questions.  After  we  had 
satisfied  this  party  they  would  move  on,  and  soon  another 
would  come  up  and  we  would  go  over  the  same  ground. 
After  we  had  gone  through  this  performance  four  or  five 
times  we  began  to  "catch  on,"  and  would  show  when  ques- 
tioned that  we  were  not  so  very  fresh. 

I  thought  our  reception  was  a  little  unkind,  and  resolved 
that  I  would  never  be  engaged  in  anything  of  the  kind,  but 
when  the  next  batch  of  prisoners  arrived  I  was  in  the  front 
rank,  and  howled  "  Fresh  fish  "  as  loudly  as  the  best  of  them. 

The  oflicers  of  our  regiment  became  divided  here.  Major 
Dunn  was  in  one  part  of  the  stockade,  Captain  Hume  and 
Adjutant  Curtis  with  some  of  the  71st  and  7  2d  Pennsylvania 
in  another.  Lieutenant  Chubbuck  found  a  friend  from 
Quincy,  Mass.,  and  went  with  him  ;  Lieutenant  Osborne  and 
I  joined  Captain  McHugh  of  the  69th  Pennsylvania. 

Inside  the  stockade  were  two  old  buildings,  each  filled 
with  prisoners.  Many  had  dug  holes  under  them,  and  were 
sheltered  in  that  way,  but  the  last  two  or  three  hundred  had 


118  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

no  shelter.  Around  the  place  was  a  low  fence,  twenty  feet 
from  the  stockade,  called  the  dead  line,  and  it  meant  all  that 
its  name  implies,  for  to  touch  or  step  over  it  brought  a  shot 
from  the  guard,  which  was  the  only  warning.  Our  rations 
were  corn-meal,  issued  uncooked,  and  as  no  extra  cooking 
utensils  were  provided  for  the  additional  men,  we  often  had 
to  wait  until  midnight  for  a  chance  to  cook  our  dinner.  If 
we  could  borrow  a  kettle  we  made  mush,  if  a  skillet,  made 
bread,  and  if  neither,  made  a  cake  by  making  a  dough  and 
throwing  it  into  the  hot  ashes  ;  this  was  called  an  ash  cake. 
We  drew  very  little  salt,  so  I  exchanged  my  ten  dollar  green- 
back, receiving  five  for  one.  Confederate  money,  and  paid  two 
dollars  a  pound  for  salt  and  fifteen  for  soda.  The  price  of 
everything  was  so  high  that  my  fifty  dollars  soon  vanished. 

The  only  time  I  heard  music  of  any  kind  inside  the  rebel 
lines  was  at  Macon.  Outside  the  stockade,  where  the  guards 
were  quartered,  were  two  negroes  who  played  the  fife  and 
drum.  They  could  play  but  one  tune,  "Bonnie  Blue  Flag." 
At  reveille,  guard  mounting,  dinner  call,  retreat  and  tattoo 
the  fifer  shrieked  and  the  drummer  pounded  out  this  same 
old  tune.  I  do  not  think  that  the  southerners  are  a  musical 
people,  for  I  never  heard  their  soldiers  sing  around  the 
camp-fires,  and  believe  they  left  this,  like  everything  else, 
to  the  negroes.  There  was  a  chaplain  confined  with  us  who 
was  a  very  earnest  Christian.  Every  night  he  held  services 
on  the  steps  of  the  main  buildings,  and,  with  a  voice  that 
could  be  heard  throughout  the  prison,  would  pray  for  our 
country  and  flag,  and  for  damnation  and  disaster  to  all  rebels. 
The  commanding  officer  came  in  one  day  and  ordered  him 
to  stop,  but  he  said  they  put  Paul  in  prison,  yet  he  prayed, 
and  while  he  had  a  voice  he  should  pray  to  his  God,  and  use 


EXPERIENCES  IN  BEBEL  FBI  SONS.  119 

language  best  suited  to  the  occasion.  Courage  always  tells, 
and  when  they  found  that  they  could  not  frighten  him  they 
let  him  pray  unmolested. 

We  had  been  at  Macon  about  a  week  when  one  of  the 
officers  came  to  me  and  asked  me  if  I  would  like  to  escape. 
I  answered  "Yes."  We  talked  awhile  on  various  subjects, 
and  on  leaving  he  said  he  would  call  for  me  that  nisfht.  At 
midnight  he  came,  and  I  went  with  him  to  one  corner  of  the 
stockade,  where  we  were  joined  by  three  more.  We  formed 
a  circle  with  our  hands  on  each  other's  shoulders,  and  I  took 
the  most  solemn  obligation  ever  taken  by  man.  I  swore  to 
obey  in  every  particular  the  orders  of  my  superior  officers, 
to  take  life  if  necessary  in  order  to  escape,  and  to  kill  any 
one  who  should  betray  us.  Our  organization  was  called  the 
Council  of  Ten,  as  it  was  governed  by  ten  officers  selected 
by  the  captains  of  the  companies.  We  were  divided  into 
companies  of  thirty-two,  each  commanded  by  a  captain,  and 
subdivided  into  squads  of  eight,  commanded  by  a  sergeant ; 
the  privates  only  knew  the  sergeants,  the  sergeant  knew  his 
captain  and  the  captain  the  Council  of  Ten.  We  had  signs, 
passwords,  grips  and  signals,  and  a  grand  rallying  cry.  We 
were  ordered  to  provide  ourselves  with  clubs  if  they  could 
be  obtained,  or  in  place  of  them  have  a  stone  located  where 
we  could  easily  get  it. 

It  was  strange  to  me  why  this  organization  was  required, 
but  I  was  informed  that  traitors  were  in  the  camp,  that  sev- 
eral tunnels  had  been  started,  and  when  ready  to  open, 
the  rebels  would  come  in,  go  directly  to  them,  and  driving 
down  a  crowbar  would  find  them  the  first  trial.  It  was  hard 
to  believe  that  any  Union  officer  would  betray  his  comrades, 
and  we  concluded  that  the  rebels  must  have  some  of  their 


120  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

men  in  with  us,  at  any  rate  our  leaders  thought  that  a  secret 
organization  was  necessary  for  our  protection. 

A  good  part  of  the  time  was  taken  by  the  rebels  in  find- 
ing out  if  any  had  escaped.  Every  day  the  commanding 
officers  with  the  guard  would  come  in  and  drive  us  to  one 
side  of  the  prison,  then  back  in  single  file  ])etween  two 
guards,  counting  us  as  we  passed  through.  It  was  not  often 
that  the  first  count  was  right,  and  we  would  be  driven  back 
again.  It  usually  took  from  one  to  three  hours  before  they 
were  satisfied  that  "we  all  were  thar." 

The  last  of  July  it  was  rumored  that  six  hundred  were  to 
leave  the  prison  to  be  exchanged.  The  "old  fish"  took  little 
stock  in  it.  The  order  of  the  council  was  for  all  of  our  mem- 
l)ers  to  go  who  could.  The  next  day  all  was  excitement. 
The  rel)el  officer  in  charge  came  in,  said  that  exchange  had 
been  agreed  upon  and  that  all  would  soon  go,  but  only  six 
hundred  would  go  that  day.  They  liegan  to  check  out  the 
first  five  squads  and  Captain  McHugh,  Lieutenant  Osborne 
(who  joined  the  council  the  night  after  I  did)  and  myself 
flanked  out  when  other  names  were  called.  We  believed 
that  "the  last  shall  be  first."  As  all  who  went  out  were  not 
members  of  our  own  order  we  were  directed  to  tie  a  string 
in  our  button-holes  so  that  we  could  ])e  recognized.  "VVe 
were  marched  to  the  station  and  placed  in  l)ox  cars.  Our 
sergeant  posted  two  men  over  each  guard  in  the  car,  with 
orders  to  seize  and  tie  them  when  the  signal  was  given. 
This  was  to  be  a  red  light  shown  from  the  forward  car.  Our 
leaders  had  maps  of  the  country  and  had  concluded  to  cap- 
ture the  train  at  Pocotaligo  bridge,  seven  miles  from  the  sea- 
coast,  take  the  muskets  from  the  guard,  put  the  guard  in  the 
cars,  set  the  train  in  motion,  then  make  our  way  to  the  coast. 


EXFERIENCES  IN  BE  BEL  FBI  SONS.  121 

signal  our  gun-boats,  and  be  saved.  Thus  far  everything  had 
worked  well.  The  guards  in  our  car  had  not  a  cartridge  left 
in  their  boxes,  as  we  had  taken  them  all  out  and  had  been 
able  to  take  some  of  the  caps  oif  their  muskets.  We  were 
as  determined  a  body  of  men  as  ever  lived,  and  it  would 
have  been  liberty  or  death  with  most  of  us.  Some  in  our  car 
had  been  over  the  road  and  knew  where  we  were  expected  to 
begin  work.  We  waited  for  the  signal,  but  it  was  not  shown, 
and  we  began  to  get  uneasy  as  it  was  evident  that  we  had  passed 
the  point.  Some  jumped  from  the  cars,  but  we  were  so  near 
Charleston  they  were  recaptured  and  arrived  in  the  city  as 
soon  as  we  did.  Some  one  had  blundered  or  we  were 
betrayed.  We  never  found  out  who  was  responsible,  but 
always  thought  we  were  betrayed  by  a  regular  army  officer, 
who  was  exchanged  soon  after  we  arrived  in  Charleston.  I 
do  not  think  he  entered  the  jail  with  us. 

Disheartened,  hungry  and  tired  we  arrived  in  Charleston. 
We  did  not  know  why  we  had  ])een  sent  there  but  in  every 
heart  was  a  hope  that  it  might  be  an  exchange.  They  marched 
us  through  the  city  down  into  the  burned  district.  As  we 
halted  on  one  of  the  streets  a  woman  on  the  sidewalk  said  to 
me,  "I  don't  think  they  will  put  you  way  down  under  the 
fire."  This  was  the  first  intimation  I  had  received  of  what 
they  intended  to  do  with  us,  but  it  soon  became  known  that 
we  were  to  be  placed  under  the  fire  of  our  batteries  on  Mor- 
ris Island.  The  noble  qualities  of  the  southern  chivalry  were 
being  shown  to  us  every  day,  yet  this  was  the  most  cowardly 
act  of  all,  — to  place  unarmed  men  under  the  fire  of  their  own 
guns. 

We  continued  the  march  to  the  jail  and  were  turned  into 
the  yard.     I  was  more  wealthy  than  when  we  left  Macon. 


122  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 

There  were  several  naval  officers  in  our  squad  and  the  rebels 
had  allowed  them  to  retain  their  personal  property.  While 
at  Macon  they  had  bought  most  of  their  food  and  saved  their 
meal.  On  the  march  to  Charleston  one  was  directly  in  front 
of  me.  He  had  a  heavy  load  to  carry,  and  not  being  used  to 
marching  had  a  hard  time.  Among  his  effects  was  a  bag 
containing  about  a  peck  of  meal.  He  would  change  it  from 
one  hand  to  another,  and  at  last  set  it  down,  as  he  could 
carry  it  no  farther.  I  was  in  light  marching  order  and  as 
soon  as  it  touched  the  ground  I  picked  it  up  and  carried  it 
into  our  new  prison.  I  also  had  a  broken  water  pitcher  that 
the  guard  had  allowed  me  to  take  out  of  the  gutter,  so  I  had 
meal  and  a  dish  to  mix  it  in. 

We  found  the  jail  yard  a  filthy  place.  In  the  centre  was 
an  old  privy  that  had  not  been  cleaned  for  a  long  time,  and 
near  it  was  a  garbage  pile,  where  all  the  garbage  of  the  jail 
was  deposited.  A  gallows  occupied  a  place  in  the  rear  of 
the  yard.  The  wall  surrounding  the  yard  was  twenty  feet 
high,  so  that  no  air  could  reach  us  and  the  hot  sun  came 
down  on  our  unprotected  heads. 

The  only  cooking  utensils  we  had  were  those  brought 
fi'om  Macon,  and  were  not  half  enough  to  supply  our  wants. 
The  jail  was  filled  with  all  classes  of  criminals,  male  and 
female,  and,  with  the  exception  of  the  women,  all  were 
allowed  in  the  yard  during  some  portion  of  the  day.  There 
were  also  several  soldiers  of  the  "  Maryland  line  "  who  had 
refused  to  do  duty  longer  for  the  Confederacy,  and  several 
negroes  belonging  to  the  54th  Massachusetts,  captured  at 
the  siege  of  Fort  Wagner.  The  negroes  were  not  held  as 
prisoners  of  war  but  rather  as  slaves.  Their  captors  did  not 
know  exactly  what  to  do  with  them.     They  were  brave  fel- 


EXPERIENCES  IX  REBEL  PRISONS.  123- 

lows,  and  at  night  we  could  hear  them  singing  in  their  cells. 
I  remember  a  part  of  one  song.  It  was  a  parody  on  "  When 
this  cruel  war  is  over,"  and  ran  as  follows  :  — 

"  Weeping,  sad  and  lonely, 
O,  how  bad  I  feel, 
Down  in  Charleston,  South  Carolina, 
Praying  for  a  good  square  meal " 

We  could  hear  our  batteries  on  Morris  Island,  and  often 
shells  would  pass  over  us.  The  second  night  we  were  there 
two  rockets  were  sent  up  near  the  jail,  and  after  that  the 
line  of  fire  was  changed.  The  rebels  could  not  account  for 
the  rockets  and  all  concluded  that  they  were  discharged  by 
our  spies,  or  Union  men  in  the  city. 

Our  home  was  under  a  window  of  the  jail.  Sometimes  it 
would  rain  all  nio-ht  and  we  would  have  to  sit  crouched 
against  the  walls.  Our  rations  were  mostly  rice,  and  we 
had  not  half  wood  enough  to  cook  it  properly.  Each  day  a 
four-foot  stick  of  wood  was  issued  to  twenty-five  men ;  we 
would  cut  it  up  into  twenty-five  little  piles,  one  man  would 
turn  his  back  and  another  would  call  the  names  of  the  mess, 
at  the  same  time  pointing  to  a  pile  of  wood.  If  by  a  chance 
he  or  one  of  his  friends  received  a  sliver  more  than  another 
some  one  would  declare  that  there  was  an  understanding 
between  the  two. 

We  were  visited  by  the  rebel  generals  Johnson  and 
Thompson,  who  had  returned  from  our  lines,  and  after  that 
our  rations  were  less  than  before.  One  day  the  rice  was  so 
poor  and  so  full  of  bugs  that  we  refused  to  accept  it  and  held 
an  indignation  meeting.  We  drew  up  a  petition  to  General 
Jones,  the  rebel  officer  commanding  the  department,  asking, 


124  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REQIMENT. 

if  the  rebels  could  not  or  would  not  issue  rations  enough  to 
keep  us  alive,  that  our  government  might  l3e  allowed  to  do  so. 
The  next  day  they  sent  in  the  same  rice,  and  as  the  petition 
did  not  satisfy  our  hunger  we  ate  it,  bugs  and  all,  to  keep 
from  starving.  Another  day  they  issued  nothing  but  lard. 
What  they  thought  we  could  do  with  that  I  never  learned, 
but  I  drew  two  spoonfuls  on  a  chip  and  let  it  melt  in  the 
sun. 

We  had  no  change  of  underclothing,  no  soap  to  wash 
with  and  were  covered  with  vermin.  We  hunted  them  three 
times  each  day  but  could  not  get  the  best  of  them.  They 
are  very  prolific  and  great-grand-children  would  be  born 
in  twenty-four  hours  after  they  struck  us.  We  made  the 
acquaintance  of  a  new  kind  here, — those  that  live  in  the 
head.  We  had  no  comics,  and  before  we  knew  it  our  heads 
had  more  inha1)itants  than  a  New  York  tenement-house. 
After  a  hard  scratch  we  obtained  an  old  pair  of  shears  and 
cut  each  other's  hair  close  to  our  heads. 

We  were  growing  weaker  day  by  day ;  were  disposed  to 
lie  down  most  of  the  time,  but  knew  that  would  not  do,  so 
resolved  to  walk  as  much  as  possible.  We  craved  vege- 
tables, and  scurvy  began  to  appear,  sores  breaking  out  on 
our  limbs.  One  day  a  naval  ofiicer  bought  a  watermelon. 
As  he  devoured  it  I  sat  and  watched  him,  the  water  running 
out  of  my  mouth ;  when  he  had  finished  he  threw  the  rind 
on  the  garbage  pile,  and  I  was  there.  I  ate  it  so  snug  that 
there  was  not  much  left  for  the  next. 

Lieutenant  Osborne  and  myself  were  the  only  officers  of 
the  19th  in  the  jail  yard ;  the  rest  we  left  at  Macon.  One 
day  a  detachment  came  into  the  workhouse,  the  next  build- 
ing to  ours,  and  I  received  a  note,  which  was  thrown  over 


EXFEBIENCE8  IN  REBEL  PRISONS.  125 

the  wall,  informing  me  tliat  Captain  Hume  and  Adjutant 
Curtis  were  with  them.  Exchange  stock  was  unsteady ; 
several  officers  were  exchanged  by  special  order,  some  of 
them  through  the  assistance  of  friends  south,  others  by  the 
influence  of  friends  in  Wasliington.  Often  the  report  would 
come  in  that  a  general  exchange  had  been  arranged,  and  the 
cry  would  go  through  the  yard  "Pack  up,  pack  up,  all 
exchanged."  While  it  was  an  old  story,  and  some  of  our 
comrades  had  heard  it  many  times,  the  faintest  hearts  grew 
stronger  and  visions  of  home  would  come,  only  to  be  swept 
away  by  the  fact  that  the  morrow  found  them  starving  in 
prison  as  before. 

The  life  in  the  jail  yard  began  to  tell  on  us.  At  Macon 
groups  would  get  together,  sing  old  army  songs,  and  merry 
laughter  would  be  heard  as  some  wit  told  his  story,  but  now 
we  heard  no  songs  ;  the  men  walked  about  sullen  and  silent ; 
it  required  little  provocation  to  bring  on  a  fight,  as  all  were 
nervous  and  irritable.  Our  quarters  grew  worse  each  day, 
as  nothing  was  done  to  change  the  sanitary  condition  of  the 
yard,  and  six  hundred  men,  each  doing  his  best,  could  not 
keep  it  clean  unless  assisted  from  the  outside. 

About  the  middle  of  August  we  were  told  by  the  rebel 
officer  in  charge  that  if  we  would  give  our  parole  not  to 
escape  they  would  provide  better  quarters  for  us.  At  first 
the  feeling  was  general  that  we  would  not  do  it ;  but  after  a 
while  they  began  to  go  out,  those  who  had  talked  the  loudest 
being  the  first  to  go.  Our  little  mess  reasoned  together; 
we  feared  that  we  should  die  here,  as  we  sufiered  as  much  for 
want  of  shelter  as  food ;  we  saw  that  the  chances  for  escape 
were  very  poor,  and,  as  all  the  field  officers  had  signed,  con- 
cluded we  would.     This  parole  was  an  agreement  that  they 


126  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT . 

should  furnish  us  good  quarters  in  the  old  United  States 
Marine  Hospital  and  we  should  have  the  liberty  of  the  house 
and  yard,  in  consideration  of  which  we  were  not  to  escape. 
We  were  the  last  squad  to  leave  the  yard  and  as  we  went 
took  an  old  "  A  "  tent  that  the  rebels  had  brought  in  a  few 
days  before  for  some  sick  men.  Although  we  had  been  in 
prison  but  eight  weeks  we  had  learned  the  ropes  and  took 
anything  we  could  lift. 

We  found  on  arriving  at  the  Marine  that  we  had  made  a 
mistake  in  not  being  first ;  then  we  might  have  had  a  parlor, 
now  we  must  sleep  on  the  upper  balcony,  but  it  was  such  a 
nice  place,  dry  and  clean,  that  we  would  have  been  contented 
to  have  slept  on  the  roof.  We  arranged  our  captured  tent 
to  sleep  on  and  proposed  to  cut  it  up  for  clothing  at  some 
future  time.  We  slept  soundly  that  night  and  were  awak- 
ened the  next  morning  by  a  rebel  officer  and  two  guards, 
who  were  searching  for  the  tent.  They  took  our  names, 
saying  we  had  violated  our  parole  and  must  go  back  to  jail. 
We  did  not  spend  a  real  happy  day ;  every  hour  we  expected 
the  guard  would  come  in  and  march  us  out,  but  night  found 
us  unmolested  and  we  never  heard  from  it  again. 

From  our  balcony  we  could  look  out  over  a  part  of  the 
city.  In  our  rear  were  only  blackened  ruins  ;  nearly  every 
house  had  been  riddled  with  shot  and  shell  and  our  own  had 
not  escaped ;  but  in  front  the  houses  looked  clean  and  each 
was  surrounded  with  flowering  trees  and  shrubs.  It  must 
have  been  a  fine  city  before  the  ravages  of  war  came.  Our 
rations  were  about  the  same  as  in  the  jail  yard,  but  were 
issued  more  regularly,  and  we  had  a  better  chance  to  cook. 
When  we  entered  the  Marine  Hospital  I  saw  an  old  two- 
gallon  can  and  captured  it.     It  had  been  used  for  spirits  of 


EXPEBIENCE8  IN  REBEL  PRISONS.  127 

turpentine.  I  unsoldered  the  top,  cleaned  it  by  boiling 
ashes,  and  made  a  bale  out  of  an  old  piece  of  hoop.  I  now 
had  quite  an  outfit,  —  my  kettle,  pitcher,  spoon  and  a  rail- 
road spike  to  split  my  wood.     I  was  a  bloated  capitalist. 

In  a  few  days  a  change  could  be  seen  in  the  appearance  of 
the  prisoners  ;  those  who  had  ])een  blue  and  careless  of  their 
personal  appearance  began  to  brace  up.  We  organized  by 
electing  Captain  Belger  of  the  Ehode  Island  Artillery  as 
commander  of  the  prison ;  he  appointed  a  good  staif  and 
issued  orders  in  regard  to  the  cleanliness  of  the  house  and 
yard.  A  daily  detail  was  made  for  fatigue  duty,  and  any 
violation  of  the  rules  promptly  reported.  Glee  clubs  began 
to  be  formed,  and  we  had  a  fine  quartet  besides  an  orchestra 
of  four  pieces.  Lieutenant  Rockwell  was  the  owner  of  a 
flute,  and  in  some  way  two  violins  and  a  double  bass  were 
procured,  which  proved  of  great  assistance  to  all,  as  it  helped 
to  keep  us  from  thinking  of  our  condition. 

Lieut.  Frank  Osborne  and  I  had  passed  a  unanimous  vote 
that  we  would  live  through  our  confinement,  and  in  order  to 
carry  it  out  must  take  extra  care  of  ourselves.  In  the  yard 
was  a  pump  and  every  night  we  took  a  ])ath,  one  of  us  getting 
under  the  nose  while  the  other  worked  the  handle. 

The  shelling  of  the  city  by  our  batteries  was  constant.  At 
night  we  could  see  the  flash  as  the  old  "  swamp  angel "  on 
Morris  Island  was  discharged,  then  by  the  light  of  the  fuse 
we  could  see  the  shells  sailing  through  the  air ;  when  over 
the  city  they  would  explode  and  balls  of  fire  would  descend  on 
the  houses.  At  times  four  or  five  houses  would  be  in  flames 
at  once,  then  our  batteries  would  pass  in  the  shells  at  the 
rate  of  twenty  an  hour.  We  could  hear  the  rebels  rallyins^ 
their  fire  department,  which  was  composed  of  negroes,  and 


128  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 

the  engines  would  go  rushing  past  iho.  prison.  These  events 
were  very  pleasant  to  us  and  the  more  frequent  the  shells 
came  the  louder  we  would  cheer.  At  times  they  would 
burst  over  us  and  pieces  would  fall  in  the  yard.  The  guards 
were  nearly  frightened  to  death,  as  they  were  "new  issue" 
and  had  never  been  under  fire  before ;  we  would  have  felt  a 
little  easier  if  they  had  gone  farther  up  town,  but  acted  as 
though  we  liked  it. 

While  at  the  Marine  I  had  a  streak  of  good  luck.  "We 
were  American  citizens  and  believed  in  the  right  of  petitions. 
One  day  those  who  had  their  money  taken  from  them  at  Rich- 
mond drew  up  a  petition  and  forwarded  it  to  the  rebel  com- 
mander, setting  forth  the  fact  that  the  money  had  been  taken, 
and  the  promise  that  it  should  be  returned,  and  praying  him 
to  interest  himself  in  our  behalf.  We  expected  that  we 
should  never  hear  from  it  again,  but  in  about  a  week  fifteen 
received  their  money  and  I  was  one  of  the  number.  The 
rest  they  said  would  soon  come,  but  it  never  did.  I  exchanged 
twenty  dollars,  receiving  seven  and  a  half  confederate  for  one. 
My  first  purchase  was  a  fine-tooth  comb,  —  an  article  that 
could  be  used  to  advantage,  — which  cost  me  ten  dollars,  a 
quart  of  sweet  potatoes  for  two  dollars,  and  ten  small  onions 
for  fifty  cents  each.  We  tried  hard  to  be  prudent  and  not 
forget  that  we  had  once  been  poor,  but  our  wants  were  so 
many  that  in  three  days  the  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars 
were  all  gone,  and  all  we  had  to  show  was  our  comb  and  a 
darning  needle.  But  our  health  was  improved  ;  we  had  eaten 
some  of  the  potatoes  raw,  and  those  with  the  onions  had 
helped  our  scurvy. 

Prisoners  were  constantly  coming  into  Charleston  from 
various  places,  and  exchange  stock  was  often  high.     One 


EXPEBIENCES  IN  BEBEL  FBI  SONS.  129 

day  a  squad  of  officers  who  had  been  in  Savannah  were 
marched  into  the  jail  yard.  From  our  quarters  on  the  upper 
balcony  we  could  see  them  but  were  not  allowed  to  talk.  I 
recognized  Lieutenant  McGinnis,  also  Capt.  C.  W.  Hastings 
of  the  12th  Massachusetts,  Capt.  G.  W.  Creasey  of  the  35th, 
Lieutenants  Cross,  Moody  and  Shute  of  the  59th,  besides 
several  others  who  had  been  comrades  at  Macon.  They 
remained  a  few  days,  then  were  sent  to  other  prisons.  I 
wrote  a  note  to  McGinnis,  tied  it  to  a  stone  and  threw  it 
over  the  wall.  This  was  in  violation  of  my  parole,  but  I 
could  not  help  that. 

One  day  about  a  thousand  of  our  men  came  into  the  jail 
yard  from  Anderson ville.  It  is  impossible  to  describe  their 
condition  ;  they  were  nearly  naked,  their  skins  were  as  dark 
as  Indians  and  dried  to  their  bones.  Serof.  Daniel  Corrieian 
of  Company  E  was  with  them.  It  was  a  long  time  before  I 
could  recognize  him ;  he  had  no  shirt  and  I  could  see  that 
he  was  much  emaciated,  but  he  walked  about,  and  I  was  sure 
that  if  any  one  got  a  ration  Corrigan  would,  as  he  was  the 
best  forager  in  the  regiment.  I  did  not  close  my  eyes  to 
sleep  that  night,  the  coughing  of  the  men  in  the  yard  pre- 
venting it.  They  remained  but  one  day,  then  were  taken  to 
the  fair  ground. 

Negroes  passed  the  prison  nearly  every  day  on  the  way  to 
Fort  Sumter  to  restore  the  works  which  were  being  knocked 
to  pieces  by  our  batteries  and  gun-boats.  They  were  col- 
lected from  the  plantations  in  the  country  and  were  a  fright- 
ened looking  set.  They  knew  that  their  chances  for  life  were 
small,  and  they  sang  mournful  songs  as  they  marched  along. 

The  greatest  trouble  I  had  was  cooking.  I  had  no  special 
qualification  for  that  work,  and  could  not  boil  dish-water  with- 


130  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 

out  l)urning  it  on  ;  but  according  to  our  rule,  I  must  cook  for 
our  mess  once  in  tliree  days.  My  feet  were  bare,  and  the 
rice  or  mush  would  boil  over  on  them,  and  as  I  jumped  ])ack 
I  was  sure  to  land  in  some  other  fellow's  fire.  Frank  was 
one  of  the  best  friends  a  man  ever  had  and  would  often  take 
my  place,  but  McHugh  was  bound  that  I  should  learn  the 
business. 

October  1  the  yellow  fever  broke  out.  Our  guards  were 
the  first  taken  down,  the  captain  and  some  of  his  men  dying ; 
then  it  struck  the  officers  in  the  prison,  and  it  was  not 
thought  safe  to  remain  longer  in  Charleston,  so  Octo])er  5 
we  were  ordered  to  pack  up  and  informed  that  we  were  to 
be  removed  to  Columbia.  Our  squad  did  not  go  until  the 
6th,  but  they  started  us  so  early  that  we  had  no  time  to  cook 
our  rice.  As  we  left  the  prison  I  bought  an  apple  dumpling 
of  an  old  colored  woman,  and  am  ashamed  to  say  that  in  my 
haste  I  forgot  to  return  the  spoon  she  loaned  me  to  eat  it 
with.  If  she  will  send  me  her  address  I  will  send  her  a 
dozen  as  good  as  the  one  she  lost. 

We  were  sorry  to  leave  Charleston.  While  it  was  called 
the  "hot-bed  of  secession,"  we  had  received  the  best  treat- 
ment there  of  any  place  in  the  south.  Our  guards  were 
kind,  and  we  were  seldom  taunted  by  the  citizens.  We 
marched  through  the  city,  taking  our  baggage,  and,  as  no 
two  were  dressed  alike,  were  a  queer-looking  procession. 
There  were  many  Germans  in  the  city,  and  as  we  had  sev- 
eral officers  in  our  party  from  that  land,  they  were  anxious 
to  do  them  favors.  One  had  a  bottle  of  whiskey  and  gave 
it  to  one  of  his  countrpnen  when  the  guard  was  not  looking. 
Our  comrade  had  on  a  rebel  jacket,  and  as  he  indulged  quite 
freely  in  the  whiskey  soon  got  returns  and  was  fairly  full. 


EXPEBIENCES  IN  BEBEL  FBI  SONS.  131 

but  the  guard,  thinking  that  he  was  a  citizen,  said,  ''You  get 
out  of  the  ranks,"  and  he  got.  Assisted  by  his  friends  he 
was  soon  passed  through  the  lines,  and  we  afterwards  heard 
from  him  with  Sheridan  in  the  Shenandoah  valley. 

Arriving  at  the  depot,  we  were  placed  in  box  cars,  and,  as 
usual  on  the  southern  railroads,  the  train  ran  off  the  track 
in  a  half-hour  after  we  started,  which  delayed  us  several 
hours.  The  night  was  dark  and  rainy,  and  several  escaped, 
among  them  Lieutenant  Parker  of  the  1st  Vermont  heavy 
artillery.  He  was  pursued  by  bloodhounds,  and  when  we 
arrived  at  Columbia  was  brought  in  so  terribly  torn  and  bit- 
ten by  them  that  he  died  before  night. 


132  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 


CHAPTEE   XIV. 

COLUMBIA. PRESIDENTIAL    ELECTION. 

We  arrived  at  Columbia  in  a  drenching  rain,  were  taken 
out  of  the  cars,  and  remained  in  a  field  near  the  depot  until 
the  next  morning.  We  had  no  chance  to  make  a  fire,  and 
were  wet,  cold  and  hungry.  Along  the  tracks  were  cars 
filled  with  families  who  had  fled  from  Charleston  and  Atlanta. 
We  saw  several  very  beautiful  ladies  among  them,  dressed 
well,  and  wearing  jewelry,  but  they  were  silent  and  sullen. 

We  were  guarded  by  the  Columbia  Cadets,  a  fine  body  of 
young  men  from  the  military  school.  The  command  was 
ffiven  to  fall  in,  and  we  were  informed  that  we  must  march 
about  a  mile  to  a  camp  ground,  and  should  be  made  very 
comfortable.  On  the  way  we  passed  the  Confederate  money 
factory.  As  the  girls  employed  there  came  to  the  windows 
we  called  to  them  to  throw  us  out  a  bushel  or  two,  as  they 
could  make  plenty  more.  They  laughed,  threw  kisses  at  us, 
and  for  a  moment  we  forgot  that  we  were  prisoners,  and  felt 
that  we  were  going  out  on  a  picnic.  We  marched  about  two 
miles,  and  arrived  at  our  camp  ground.  This  consisted  of 
several  acres,  covered  with  a  second  growth  of  wood.  A 
guard  line  was  made  around  it,  and  sentries  were  posted. 
Twenty  feet  from  the  guard  line  was  the  dead  line.  This 
time  it  was  a  furrow  ploughed  around  the  camp.  Our  cadet 
guards  were  relieved  by  the  militia,  and  we  were  turned  in 
like  so  many  hogs. 


COLUMBIA.  133 


These  were  the  comfortable  quarters  promised.  The  wood 
and  water  were  outside  the  lines,  and  we  had  to  wait  our 
turn  to  go  out.  No  sinks  were  provided,  and  only  twelve 
men  were  allowed  out  at  a  time.  It  was  terrible.  Nearly 
every  man  in  prison  suftered  from  diarrhoea.  It  was  no 
uncommon  sight  to  see  one  hundred  men  standing  in  line ; 
many  were  obliged  to  remain  there  nearly  all  the  time. 

We  were  in  this  condition  for  more  than  a  week,  then  eight 
axes  and  ten  shovels  were  given  the  fifteen  hundred  prisoners, 
and  the  guard  line  was  extended  an  hour  a  day,  to  give  us  a 
chance  to  cut  wood  and  gather  brush  for  shelter.  Our  little 
mess  located  under  a  tree,  and  our  rule  was  that  one  should 
always  be  at  home ;  but  for  some  cause  one  day  all  were 
absent  for  a  few  moments,  and  when  we  returned  could  not 
find  where  we  lived,  as  our  tree  had  been  cut  down. 

We  had  heard  much  of  the  sunny  south,  and  did  not 
expect  cold  weather,  but  the  night  of  October  9  was  so  cold 
that  we  could  not  sleep,  and  a  white  frost  covered  the  ground 
in  the  morning.  Our  rations  were  in  keeping  with  the 
place.  A  pint  of  corn-meal,  bitter  and  half  bran,  a  day, 
and  a  pint  of  sorghum  molasses  for  five  days.  We  named 
the  prison  Camp  Sorghum.  Many  could  not  draw  the 
molasses,  having  nothing  to  put  it  in,  but  my  old  pitcher 
worked  in  handy  for  that  purpose. 

As  soon  as  possible  we  began  to  build  huts.  We  increased 
our  mess  to  five,  one  having  a  blanket.  We  dug  a  hole  in 
the  gTound  two  feet  deep,  covered  it  with  poles  set  up  on 
ends,  then  with  brush,  and  outside  a  coating  of  dirt.  Tliis 
was  first  rate  when  it  did  not  rain,  but  as  soon  as  the  dirt 
])ecame  wet  it  would  soak  through  the  brush  and  drop  on  us 
as  we  tried  to  sleep.     At  night  four  would  lie  down,  then 


134  NIKETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEQIMENT. 

the  fifth  would  squeeze  in,  covering  us  with  our  only  blanket. 
When  we  wanted  to  turn  over  some  one  would  say,  "  About." 
The  odd  man  would  get  up,  all  turn  over,  then  he  would  jam 
in  again.  So  we  lay,  packed  like  sardines  in  a  box,  keeping 
alive  from  the  warmth  we  received  from  each  other. 

After  a  while  sinks  were  dug,  and  the  lines  extended  so 
as  to  take  in  the  brook  that  ran  in  the  rear  of  the  camp. 
Nearly  all  the  men  were  barefoot,  and  it  was  laughable  to 
see  us  wash.  We  stood  in  the  water,  which  was  very  cold^ 
and  danced  while  we  washed  our  faces  and  hands. 

Besides  our  other  troubles  Ave  were  in  constant  fear  of 
being  shot  by  the  guard.  One  evening,  as  we  were  gathered 
in  little  groups  around  the  fires,  we  heard  a  shot  and  saw 
Lieutenant  Young  of  the  4th  Pennsylvania  cavalry  throw 
up  his  hands  and  fall  dead.  Upon  investigation  we  learned 
that  one  of  the  guards  had  asked  another  if  he  supposed  he 
could  hit  a  man  at  that  distance.  A  doubt  being  expressed 
he  drew  up  his  piece  and  fired,  with  the  result  as  stated. 
Another  time  an  officer  was  waiting  with  his  axe  on  his 
shoulder  to  go  out  for  wood.  He  was  standing  several  feet 
from  the  dead  line  when  the  guard  fired,  —  killing  him 
instantly.  We  made  every  possible  effort  to  have  the  rebel 
officers  take  some  action  that  would  prevent  our  comrades- 
from  being  murdered.  The  guard  who  did  the  shooting  was 
relieved  one  day,  and  the  next  appeared  on  duty  on  the  front 
line  of  the  camp.  As  far  as  we  could  learn  he  was  never 
reprimanded. 

The  presidential  election  was  drawing  near,  and  was  the 
subject  for  discussion  in  the  prison.  The  rel)els  were  much 
interested  in  it,  and  their  papers  were  filled  with  compli- 
mentary words  for  General  McClellan,  the  Democratic  nom- 


PRESIDENTIAL   ELECTION.  135 

inee.  They  were  sure  that  his  election  would  bring  peace, 
and  that  the  south  would  gain  its  independence.  They  tried 
to  impress  us  with  the  idea  that  the  election  of  McClellan 
meant  liberty  for  us,  but  as  much  as  we  desired  release  from 
captivity,  we  had  learned  that  what  the  rebels  desired  was 
just  what  they  ought  not  to  have. 

The  election  was  held  October  17.  Why  that  day  was 
selected  I  do  not  remember,  but  it  is  possible  because  we 
could  not  wait  longer.  We  were  to  vote  by  States,  the 
senior  officers  of  each  having  charge  of  the  poll.  It  was  an 
exciting  day.  General  McClellan  had  many  warm  friends, 
who  had  followed  him  in  l)attle  and  loved  him  as  their  first 
commander,  but  it  was  evident  by  the  debates  that  "  honest 
Abe  Lincoln  "  was  the  favorite  with  the  majority.  The  polls 
opened  at  nine  a.m.  ;  the  ticket  distributors  were  on  hand  as 
at  home.  I  think  the  polls  closed  at  twelve  m.  Then  all 
rushed  to  the  l)ulletin  board,  where  the  returns  were  posted, 
to  learn  the  result.  Lincoln  received  one  thousand  twenty- 
three,  McClellan,  one  hundred  forty-three,  and  two  hundred 
four  did  not  take  interest  enough  to  vote.  We  Republicans 
were  delighted,  and  expressed  our  joy  by  giving  three  hearty 
cheers.  It  told  us  that  a  large  majority  believed  in  the  wise 
administration  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  and  although  many  of 
them  had  been  in  prison  sixteen  months  their  faith  had  not 
been  shaken.  The  excitement  did  us  all  good.  The  vote 
of  Massachusetts  was  Lincoln,  forty-three ;  McClellan,  five. 
The  only  States  that  went  for  McClellan  were  Kentucky  and 
Tennessee.  Kentucky  gave  McClellan  fifteen,  Lincoln,  thir- 
teen ;  Tennessee,  McClellan,  thirty-one  ;  Lincoln,  twenty-six. 

We  had  another  pleasant  event.  One  day  some  boxes 
came  in,  sent  by  our  sanitary  commission.      They  contained 


136  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEQ-IMENT. 

drawers,  shirts,  handkerchiefs  and  a  few  dressing  gowns. 
There  was  enough  for  one  article  to  each  officer,  and  we 
drew  them  by  lots.  McGinnis  was  lucky,  as  he  drew  a 
dressing  gown,  and  his  clothing  l)eing  worn  out  he  used  it 
for  a  full  suit.  He  had  l)een  sick,  and  his  hair  had  fallen 
from  his  head ;  he  looked  like  the  "  priest  all  shaven  and 
shorn  "  as  he  walked  about  the  prison.  I  was  not  so  fortu- 
nate, as  I  drew  only  a  handkerchief. 

The  wardrobes  of  all  required  replenishing.  I  wore  the 
same  shirt  I  had  on  when  captured,  and  although  it  had  not 
been  washed  oftener  than  was  necessary  it  was  too  thin  for 
comfort.  My  light  blue  pants  were  worn  at  the  knees  and 
fringed  at  the  bottoms,  so  I  cut  off  the  skirts  of  my  dark 
blue  coat  to  repair  them.  My  hat  was  open  at  the  top  and 
the  rim  was  nearly  separated  from  the  crown.  I  found  an 
old  piece  of  tent  and  made  a  new  crown,  and  with  the  thread 
raveled  out  of  the  canvas  sewed  on  the  rim.  My  boots  were 
worn  out,  and  my  feet  were  bare. 

No  meat  of  any  kind  was  issued  to  us  at  Columbia,  but 
we  drew  some  one  day  quite  unexpectedly.  A  wild  boar 
rushed  out  of  the  woods.  It  passed  the  guard  and  came  into 
camp.  Every  one  was  after  it,  and  Captain  Brown  of  a 
Pennsylvania  regiment  threw  liimself  on  the  back  of  the  hog 
and  with  his  knife  cut  its  throat.  Without  waiting  to  dress 
it,  he  began  cutting  off  pieces  and  throwing  them  to  the 
crowd.  The  smell  of  fried  pork  soon  pervaded  the  camp, 
and  in  fifteen  minutes  after  the  boar  passed  the  guard  every 
particle  was  devoured. 

Once  in  a  while  an  officer  would  trade  for  a  little  meat,  and 
while  they  did  not  entertain  company  frequently  they  some- 
times gave  banquets.     Captains  Hastings  and  Creasey  and 


PBESIDENTIAL  ELECTION.  137 

Lieutenants  Cross,  Moody  and  Chute  messed  together.  One 
day  they  obtained  a  shin  bone  with  a  little  meat  on  it,  and 
were  going  to  have  a  grand  dinner.  I  was  invited  as  their 
special  guest.  They  had  some  rice  and  made  dumplings  out 
of  their  corn -meal  ration.  Captain  Hastings  was  cook,  but 
we  sat  around  to  rake  the  fire  and  make  suggestions.  We 
would  taste  of  it  as  it  boiled,  and  could  hardl}^  wait  for  the 
captain  to  pronounce  it  cooked.  The  kettle  rested  on  two 
sticks,  and  just  as  we  were  getting  ready  to  take  it  from 
the  fire  the  ])ack  stick  burned  in  two  and  overwent  the  soup. 
We  looked  at  each  other  for  five  minutes  without  speaking, 
then  I  arose,  said  I  guessed  I  would  not  stop  to  dinner,  and 
went  back  to  my  quarters  a  hungry,  broken-hearted  man. 

The  officers  were  constantly  escaping.  Every  night  the 
guard  would  fire,  and  while  no  one  was  wounded  we  knew 
some  one  had  passed  out.  The  rebels  called  the  roll  or 
counted  us  every  day.  This  was  done  by  driving  all  to  the 
dead  line  and  counting  from  right  to  left.  After  the  right 
had  been  counted  we  would  skip  down  through  the  camp 
and  fall  in  on  the  left.  In  that  way  we  made  our  number 
good,  but  so  many  were  recaptured  and  l^rought  l)ack  that 
they  mistrusted  what  we  were  doing,  and  made  us  stand  in 
line  until  all  were  counted. 


138  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE    ESCAPE. 

Frank  and  I  had  escape  on  the  brain.  We  thought  of 
nothing  else,  and  were  constantly  watching  our  chances. 
One  day  I  passed  the  guard  and  went  out  to  the  hospital, 
but  my  feet  were  bare,  and  I  was  advised  by  a  sick  man 
who  had  been  out  not  to  try  it.  I  had  kept  my  old  boots, 
although  they  were  worn  out,  so  Captain  McHugh  cut  oft'  the 
tops,  sewed  them  to  the  bottoms,  making  a  kind  of  mocca- 
sins, and  I  was  ready  for  the  road. 

Our  old  mess  of  three  were  to  go  together.  On  the  after- 
noon of  November  23  Frank  and  I  were  walking  around  the 
camp.  Directly  in  front  of  our  hut  we  saw  three  prisoners, 
with  their  guards,  come  to  the  guard  line  and  throw  over  the 
wood  they  had  brought  in.  The  sentinels  on  the  beats  had 
been  talking  together,  and,  having  finished,  marched  directly 
from  each  other,  leaving  a  space  between  them  uncovered. 
The  prisoners  with  their  guards  started  to  return  to  the 
woods.  "Now  is  our  chance,  John,"  said  Frank,  and  with- 
out waiting  for  McHugh,  with  our  hearts  beating  like  trip 
hammers,  we  passed  over  the  dead  line,  and  were  outside 
following  the  others  before  the  sentries  faced  about.  We 
kept  with  the  other  prisoners  until  we  reached  the  woods, 
then  pretending  that  we  saw  our  party  over  a  little  hill 
started  to  join  them,  and  entering  a  place  where  the  bushes 
were  thick,  dropped  and  waited.     There  were  several  details 


THE  ESCAPE.  139 


out  for  wood,  and  that  was  no  doubt  the  reason  why  the 
guard  did  not  stop  us  when  we  went  to  join  our  imaginary 
squad.  They  soon  marched  in  and  passed  very  near  us,  but 
we  were  not  noticed,  and  waited  for  darkness  before  we 
moved. 

We  had  a  small  map  of  the  country  and  knew  the  route 
we  wanted  to  take,  but  how  to  strike  it  was  the  question,  as 
the  night  was  dark  and  we  did  not  have  the  stars  to  guide 
us.  We  struck  out  at  random  and  soon  came  to  a  road ; 
this  we  followed  until  we  arrived  at  a  plantation.  Frank 
stood  guard  while  I  went  forward  to  reconnoitre.  I  crept 
up  to  the  house  and  was  looking  around  the  corner  when  a 
negro  girl  came  out,  and,  in  a  way  peculiar  to  the  race,  called, 
"  Joe  !  Oh,  Joe  ! "  I  spoke  to  her ;  she  turned  her  head, 
screamed,  and  started  on  the  run,  but  I  followed.  For  about 
five  minutes  we  had  as  pretty  a  "  go  as  you  please  "  race  as 
one  could  wish  to  see.  She  was  soon  reinforced  by  a  man 
with  a  club.  I  halted  and  he  came  to  me.  He  said,  "  I  know 
you ;  you  are  a  Yankee,  and  have  escaped  from  the  camp." 
I  informed  him  that  he  was  right,  and  that  I  wanted  to  be 
directed  to  the  main  road.  "  All  right,"  he  said,  "  I  will  help 
you,  but  the  first  thing  you  want  is  something  to  eat,"  and, 
joining  the  girl,  went  into  the  house  and  brought  out  meat, 
bread  and  a  dish  of  butter-milk.  Frank  came  up,  and  we 
ate  the  first  square  meal  we  had  seen  for  months.  We  then 
formed  in  single  file,  the  negro  in  the  advance,  and  had  gone 
but  a  short  distance  when  we  heard  voices,  so  we  went  into 
the  w^oods  while  he  kept  the  road.  It  proved  to  be  some  of 
our  old  guard.  They  asked  the  negro  who  went  into  the 
woods.  He  answered,  "Only  some  of  the  boys."  They 
called  us  to  come  out,  but  we  did  not  come,  so  they  came  in 


140  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

after  us.  We  ran  into  the  woods,  but  turned  and  came  out 
again  into  the  road. 

We  had  lost  our  guide  before  we  had  found  our  road,  but 
continued  on  until  we  came  to  a  broad  avenue,  and  taking 
that  walked  as  fast  as  possible  for  several  hours,  finally 
coming  to  a  steep  bank  at  the  end.  We  afterwards  learned 
that  this  was  an  abandoned  railroad.  We  struck  across  the 
country  and  near  daylight  came  upon  a  plantation.  The  negro 
quarters  were  some  distance  from  the  mansion,  were  about 
twenty  in  number  and  located  in  a  square.  We  flanked  the 
mansion  and  made  our  way  cautiously  to  the  negro  quarters. 
Seeing  a  light  in  one  of  the  cabins  we  crawled  up,  and  look- 
ing through  the  cracks  between  the  logs  saw  an  old  colored 
woman  cooking.  We  rapped  on  the  door  and  called, 
"  Auntie  !  "  She  started,  asldng,  "  Who's  thar  ?  "  We  answered 
that  we  were  Yankees  escaped  from  the  prison.  She  opened 
the  door,  looked  at  us,  then  to  the  right  and  left,  and  said, 
"  Come  in."  Going  back  to  the  fire  she  gave  a  bundle  of  rags 
that  was  lying  before  it  a  kick  and  out  rolled  a  negro  boy. 
She  ordered  him  to  tell  her  brother  that  two  Yankees  were  at 
the  house,  and  that  he  must  come  and  take  care  of  them.  As 
soon  as  the  boy  had  gone  she  invited  us  to  eat.  A  hot  corn 
dodger  was  on  the  hearth  and  she  fried  us  a  slice  of  bacon. 
We  were  tired  and  hungry,  and  appreciated  her  kindness. 
We  must  have  walked  thirty  miles  since  leaving  the  prison, 
but  found  we  were  only  five  miles  away  and  in  the  wrong 
direction. 

Very  soon  the  boy  returned  with  the  brother.  He  was 
pleased  to  see  us,  shook  hands  and  requested  us  to  follow 
liim.  He  took  us  to  his  house,  which  was  outside  the  square 
and  better  than  the  rest,  but  we  remained  at  a  safe  distance 


TEE  ESCAPE.  141 


until  he  went  in  and  sent  the  children  away,  "  because,"  said 
he,  "  children  got  heap  of  mouths,  and  would  tell  that  you 
were  here."  We  entered  the  house,  and  retired  with  our 
clothes  on,  in  the  bed  just  vacated  by  the  man  and  wife. 

The  plantation  was  owned  by  A.  R.  Taylor,  and  our  good 
friend  was  the  driver.  He  was  very  intelligent,  having 
travelled  all  over  the  country  with  his  master.  He  fully 
understood  the  danger  he  was  in,  and  that  if  we  were  found 
in  his  house  he  would  hang  to  the  nearest  tree,  but  he  laughed 
at  it  and  said,  "Negroes  were  cheap  now,  and  one  would  not 
be  missed."  We  remained  in  bed  all  day,  locked  in  our 
room,  the  man  and  his  wife  going  away  to  work.  We  had  a 
cold  lunch,  and  before  starting  at  night  they  made  us  a  nice 
soup. 

We  began  our  journey  soon  after  sunset.  The  night  was 
clear,  the  moon  shining  brightly.  Our  friend  went  with  us 
to  the  Lexington  turnpike,  and  giving  us  directions  left  us 
with  many  good  wishes  for  our  success.  We  tramped  along 
without  speaking,  and  made  very  good  time.  Our  road  lay 
through  the  town  of  Lexington,  and  we  intended  to  go 
around  it,  but,  like  all  other  southern  towns,  it  has  no  out- 
skirts, and  before  we  knew  it  we  were  in  its  centre.  Lights 
were  burning  in  several  houses,  and  we  could  hear  talking, 
but  pushed  on  and  were  safely  through.  On  the  other  side 
we  met  a  negro,  who  gave  us  valuable  information.  We 
walked  all  night.  The  country  was  so  open  that  when  day- 
light came  we  could  find  no  place  to  hide,  and  as  a  last  resort 
went  into  a  barn,  and  covering  ourselves  with  hay,  were  soon 
fast  asleep ;  but  our  slumbers  were  disturbed  by  an  old  man 
who  came  in  to  feed  the  cattle,  and  for  their  fodder  took  our 
covering.     He  had  two  dogs  that  jumped  upon  us. 


142  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

It  looked  as  though  our  march  to  freedom  was  ended,  but 
we  drove  away  the  dogs  and  Ijegan  to  talk  with  the  old  man. 
One  of  the  many  resolutions  we  had  made  at  the  beginning 
of  our  journey  was  that  we  would  not  ])e  recaptured  by  any 
one  man.  We  had  seen  two  persons  brought  back  by  one 
man  and  did  not  think  it  appropriate.  We  had  provided 
ourselves  with  stout  clubs,  and  it  looked  as  though  we  should 
have  a  chance  to  use  them.  Our  friend  said,  "  I  can't  hear  a 
word,"  and  thinking  that  he  meant  he  would  hear  no  expla- 
nation, we  got  in  position  to  use  our  clubs. 

Frank  said,  "I  guess  he  is  deaf."  Then  we  asked  him  by 
signs  if  he  was;  he  answered,  "Yes."  We  then  told  him 
that  we  were  conscripts  going  to  join  General  Bragg's  army 
at  Augusta,  and  had  lost  our  way.  Frank  wore  an  old  rebel 
jacket,  and  it  would  have  been  hard  to  tell  by  our  clothing 
what  we  were.  He  appeared  satisfied,  however,  and  put  us 
on  the  road.  We  had  gone  but  a  short  distance  when  we 
heard  the  barking  of  dogs,  and  knowing  if  the  bloodhounds 
were  on  our  track  it  was  good-by  liberty,  we  entered  a  brook 
and  travelled  up  stream  several  miles  to  throw  them  off  the 
scent,  then  came  out  and  lay  in  the  woods  until  night. 

When  it  came  time  to  resume  our  journey  we  could  not 
move,  as  we  were  exhausted  with  our  long  tramp  of  the  night 
before.  We  had  eaten  nothing  since  we  left  our  colored 
friend  at  Taylor's  plantation.  We  crawled  out  of  the  woods, 
and  seeing  a  house,  dragged  ourselves  to  it.  After  waiting 
a  while  a  negro  came  out,  and  we  attracted  his  attention. 
He  saw  our  helpless  condition,  and  taking  us  to  an  old  shed, 
made  a  bed  on  some  husks  and  brought  a  quilt  fi'om  his  house 
to  cover  us.  He  then  went  for  our  supper,  l)ut  returned  in 
haste  with  a  piece  of  corn-])read  and  the  information  that 


THE  ESCAPE.  143 


we  must  leave  at  once,  as  the  rebel  patrol  was  at  the  house 
looking  for  us,  having  learned  from  the  old  man  that  we  were 
in  the  woods.  Tired  and  sore,  we  returned  to  the  woods 
and  remained  until  morning. 

Our  plan  was  not  to  travel  by  day,  but  hunger  drove  us. 
We  moved  along  cautiously,  and  suddenly  came  upon  the 
cabins  of  "white  trash."  Dogs  of  all  shapes  and  sizes  wel- 
comed us,  and  a  white  woman  came  out  with  several  children 
clinging  to  her  dress.  It  was  hard  to  tell  which  was  the  most 
afraid,  the  woman  or  we  poor  wanderers.  We  asked  her  if 
she  could  direct  us  to  Boatride's  plantation,  one  of  the  places 
Ben,  the  colored  man  whom  we  had  met  near  Lexington,  had 
mentioned.  She  "reckoned  not,"  but  we  reckoned  that  we 
could  find  it  and  moved  along. 

This  danger  proved  to  us  that  it  was  not  safe  to  be  seen 
by  dajdight,  and  we  returned  to  the  shelter  of  the  woods. 
While  there  a  negro  boy  came  along  a  path,  and  when  oppo- 
site to  us  we  spoke  to  him.  At  first  he  was  frightened,  but 
as  we  stood  up  he  came  to  us  and  said,  "You  are  Yankees." 
We  asked  him  how  he  knew.  He  said,  "  I  can  tell  hj  the 
blue  pants  ;  "  some  rebel  soldiers  had  told  him  that  Yankees 
wore  blue  clothes.  We  soon  became  well  acquainted,  and  he 
promised  to  bring  us  food.  He  kept  his  word,  and  said 
at  night  he  would  come  and  take  us  to  his  mother's  house. 
Just  after  dark  he  came  with  another  Ijoy,  and  we  were 
soon  made  welcome  at  his  home.  They  were  expecting 
us,  and  the  table  was  set.  Roast  pork,  sweet  potatoes,  hot 
biscuits,  butter  and  plenty  of  new  milk  were  on  the  bill  of 
fare.  What  a  feast  I  To  sit  in  a  chair  at  a  table,  and  eat 
with  a  knife  and  fork  like  a  human  being ;  we  could  hardly 
believe  it  was  real. 


144  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 

The  family  consisted  of  the  mother,  two  daughters  and  this 
boy,  besides  a  baby.  The  daughters  were  delighted  with  us 
and  the  mother  named  the  baby  for  me,  so  (if  he  is  alive) 
there  is  to-day  in  South  Carolina  a  young  man  thirty-five 
years  old  bearing  the  name  of  John  Gregory  Bishop  Adams, 
besides  several  others  belonging  to  the  boy's  family.  They 
also  said  we  were  the  handsomest  men  they  ever  saw.  Well, 
we  must  have  been.  I  had  on  the  clothes  described  in  a 
previous  chapter,  was  twenty-three  years  old,  and,  having 
never  shaved,  my  face  was  covered  with  white  hairs  an  inch 
long.  Frank  looked  better,  but  did  not  wear  his  party 
clothes  on  this  occasion.  The  old  lady  said  master  told 
them  not  to  go  out  after  dark  because  the  Yankees  would 
catch  them,  but  wondered  what  he  would  say  to  see  them 
now.  They  were  owned  by  a  Dr.  Vose,  and  I  should  judge 
he  was  a  kind  master.  We  were  not  anxious  to  leave  our 
good  friends,  but  felt  that  we  must  be  on  our  way,  so  we 
bade  them  good-by,  and,  guided  by  the  boy,  began  our 
night's  march.  He  went  with  us  about  two  miles  and  gave 
us  in  charge  of  a  man  who  travelled  with  us  until  nearly 
morning,  then  hid  us  in  a  barn  on  the  plantation  of  a  Mr. 
Williams. 

The  next  day  was  Sunday,  and  we  were  on  exhibition  from 
morning  until  night.  We  were  stowed  away  in  the  loft, 
and  our  first  visitor  was  a  man  with  our  breakfast.  After 
that  a  constant  line  of  white  eyes  could  be  seen  in  the  dark- 
ness as  the  procession  filed  past.  The  usual  salutation  was, 
"  Hello,  boss  !  how  has  you  been  ?  "  Then  followed  all  sorts 
of  questions.  One  asked  if  we  toted  ambitions  (meaning 
arms) .  We  told  him  that  we  had  some  ambitions  left.  He 
said  that  was  good,  because  we  might  have  to  use  it.     They 


THE  ESCAPE.  145 


asked  if  we  belonged  to  Mr.  Grant's  or  Mr.  Sherman's  com- 
pany ;  but  while  they  were  ignorant  of  many  things,  they 
were  all  loyal  and  ready  to  do  anything  for  us. 

We  left  the  barn  at  night  and  ate  supper  in  the  field.  A 
negro  guided  us  several  miles,  then  gave  us  in  charge  of  two 
others,  who  promised  to  remain  with  us  until  morning. 
With  the  negroes  as  guides  we  seldom  travelled  in  the  road, 
for  they  knew  all  the  short  cuts.  Our  new  acquaintances 
were  not  very  sharp,  as  they  had  had  a  hard  master,  but 
they  rejoiced  that  the  Yankees  had  killed  him.  The  face  of 
one  looked  like  a  skimmer,  for  his  master  had  fired  a  charo;e 
of  shot  into  it.  They  were  very  superstitious.  Coming  to 
a  fence,  Frank  and  I  were  getting  over  in  diflerent  places, 
when  they  pulled  us  down,  and  said  all  must  get  over  in  one 
place,  because  there  was  luck  in  it.  Here  we  saw  a  man 
crossing  a  field  with  a  lantern.  Calling  their  attention  to  it 
they  said  it  was  not  a  man,  but  a  Jack-o-lantern  going  to  the 
graveyard.  When  we  arrived  at  the  main  road  our  guides 
left  us,  as  they  had  never  been  so  far  from  home  before.  We 
were  glad  to  part  with  them,  yet  they  did  the  best  they  could. 

Following  the  Pike  road  until  daybreak,  we  came  to  a 
plantation  that  answered  the  description  Ben  had  given  us  of 
Boatride's.  He  said  that  his  brother  Dick  lived  there  and 
would  help  us.  We  made  our  way  to  a  cabin,  called  up  a 
colored  man,  and  asked  him  if  his  name  was  Dick.  He  didn't 
know,  didn't  know  Ben,  didn't  know  anything  that  he  pro- 
posed to  tell,  but  at  last  light  broke  through  the  clouds.  We 
found  he  knew  enough,  only  feared  to  trust  us.  He  said  that 
colored  people  had  to  be  very  careful,  as  all  kinds  of  ways 
were  used  to  trap  them.  He  hid  us  in  the  barn.  The  col- 
ored women  came  in,  and  although  they  did  not  speak  to  us, 


146  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 

left  food  in  abundance  where  we  could  get  it.  The  old  mas- 
ter came  in  twice,  but  not  having  been  introduced  we  held 
our  peace. 

At  night  Dick  came  for  us  and  took  us  to  his  house.  He 
had  invited  his  friends,  and  the  house  was  full.  They  sang  to 
us,  and,  besides  giving  us  a  nice  supper,  they  packed  a  hav- 
ersack with  bread  and  meat  for  us  to  take.  Beino;  on  the 
main  road,  we  thought  it  best  not  to  take  a  guide,  but  found 
travelling  quite  difficult,  as  the  road  was  lined  with  refugees 
fleeing  from  Augusta,  and  we  often  had  to  flank  them,  which 
made  our  progress  slow. 

Morning  found  us  about  fifteen  miles  from  Augusta.  We 
hunted  up  a  negro,  and  using  Dick's  name  for  reference,  he 
put  us  into  the  second  story  of  a  barn.  We  climl)ed  up  on 
a  plank  which  he  removed  so  no  one  could  get  at  us,  neither 
could  we  get  out.  Through  the  cracks  of  the  barn  we  could 
see  men,  single  and  in  companies,  going  to  join  General 
Bragg's  army  at  Augusta.  The  negro  said  that  Sherman  was 
expected  there,  and  our  plan  was  to  get  as  near  as  possible, . 
wait  until  the  city  was  taken,  then  enter.  One  night  more 
and  we  would  be  within  a  few  miles  of  our  destination. 

When  it  became  dark  our  man  put  up  the  plank  and  we 
came  down.  We  made  about  ten  miles  that  night.  The  set- 
tlements were  growing  thicker  and  the  roads  and  woods  were 
full  of  refugees.  We  halted  at  a  cabin  where  they  were  hav- 
ing a  first-class  minstrel  show.  The  negroes  were  seated  in 
a  circle  around  the  fireplace  and  the  old  banjo  was  a-ringing. 
We  walked  into  the  room.  The  music  ceased,  and  they 
thought  the  d — 1  had  come.  We  explained  our  position 
and  asked  them  to  care  for  us.  While  they  were  anxious  to 
do  so,  they  could  not  make  up  their  minds  where  would  be  a 


THE  ESCAPE.  147 


safe  place.  It  was  suggested  that  they  hide  us  in  the  cabin. 
This  had  two  rooms,  but  the  master  had  locked  the  door  of 
one  and  taken  the  key.  The  partitions  did  not  run  to  the 
roof.  One  of  the  boys  climbed  up  and  pulled  up  a  board  so 
that  we  could  drop  down  into  the  other  room.  Making  a  lad- 
der out  of  stools  and  negroes,  we  ascended,  then  dropped. 
We  found  a  bed  in  the  room,  and  a  hole  in  the  bottom  of  the 
door,  made  for  cats  to  pass  in  and  out ;  this  was  used  as  a 
dinner  hole,  the  negroes  passing  rations  through  it.  We 
awoke  in  the  morning  much  refreshed,  but  when  I  looked  at 
Frank  I  was  startled.  He  was  as  black  as  a  negro,  and  he 
broke  out  laughing  when  he  saw  me.  In  reaching  our  room 
we  had  passed  through  several  years'  collection  of  soo't  and 
had  taken  some  with  us,  and,  not  having  a  key  to  the  bath- 
room, were  forced  to  keep  darh  all  day. 

The  negro  came  at  night  and  unlocked  the  door,  having 
obtained  the  key  through  the  house  servant.  They  said, 
"We  are  going  to  take  you  to  see  a  white  man."  We 
answered,  "Oh,  no  !  we  take  no  stock  in  white  men."  But 
they  replied,  "He  is  one  of  you'ns.  We  talked  with  him 
to-day,  asked  him  if  he  w^ould  like  to  see  a  Yankee,  and  he 
said  he  reckoned  he  would.  Then  we  told  him  we  had  two 
hid,  and  he  asked  us  to  bring  you  to  his  house."  We  had 
the  most  perfect  confidence  in  the  negroes,  and  followed  them 
to  a  house  where  we  found  a  true  Union  man.  His  name  was 
L.  H.  Packard,  from  Kent's  Hill,  Maine.  He  prepared  sup- 
per and  made  us  feel  at  home.  Mr.  Packard  had  lived  in 
the  south  eight  years,  had  been  married,  but  his  wife  was 
dead,  leaving  two  little  girls,  one  five,  the  other  seven  years 
of  age.  His  life  had  not  been  a  happy  one  since  the  war,  as 
he  was  resolved  not  to  enter  the  rebel  army.     He  had  worked 


148  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEQIMENT. 

in  a  flour-mill  and  in  several  other  industries,  and  was  now 
making  shoes  for  the  rebels.  He  gave  me  the  address  of  his 
sister  in  Maine,  and  I  promised  to  write  to  her  if  I  lived  to 
return  home. 

He  could  give  us  no  information  in  regard  to  Sherman's 
army.  Like  ourselves,  he  had  expected  they  would  come  to 
Augusta,  but  they  had  not,  and  he  feared  they  had  gone 
toward  the  sea.  We  remained  with  him  several  hours,  and 
made  his  heart  glad  by  the  news  we  brought  from  God's 
country.  When  we  parted  he  gave  us  forty  dollars  in  con- 
federate money,  and  I  gave  him  a  little  badge  of  the  2d  corps. 
He  took  us  to  the  trundle-bed  where  his  little  girls  were  sleep- 
ing. They  awoke  and  kissed  us  good-by.  The  name  of  the 
sister  in  Maine  was  Mrs.  H.  H.  Bulen.  As  soon  as  I  reached 
home  I  wrote  to  her,  sending  my  photograph. 

In  the  month  of  October,  1889,  two  ladies  called  on  me  at 
the  State  House  ;  one  was  Mrs.  Bulen,  the  other  her  brother's 
child,  the  younger  of  the  two  whom  I  saw  twenty-five  years 
before  in  a  trundle-bed  in  South  Carolina.  My  good  friend 
Packard  died  a  few  years  ago  in  this  State,  having  returned 
north  soon  after  the  war.  His  daughter  remembered  seeing 
us  that  night,  and  also  remembered  the  corps  badge  which 
her  sister,  who  resides  in  Philadelphia,  had. 

Our  friend  Packard  sent  one  of  the  negroes  with  us  as 
guide,  armed  with  an  old-fashioned  horse  pistol.  He  was 
apparently  very  brave,  would  march  in  advance  of  us,  and 
say,  "  I'd  like  to  see  anybody  take  you'ns  now  ;  "  but  hearing 
the  least  noise,  would  forget  that  he  was  our  protector  and 
fall  back  in  our  rear.  He  was  the  only  armed  guide  we  had 
on  our  journey,  and  our  experience  with  him  was  such  that 
we  did  not  care  for  more. 


THE  ESCAPE.  149 


We  were  in  doubt  what  to  do,  as  Sherman,  not  coming  to 
Augusta,  had  forced  us  to  change  our  plans,  but  conckided 
we  had  better  cross  the  Savannah  River  and  try  to  strike 
him  in  Georgia.  Our  guide  turned  us  over  to  another,  who 
advised  us  to  remain  with  him  until  the  next  night,  which 
we  did. 

After  supper,  in  company  with  the  negro,  we  started  for 
the  river.  He  knew  all  the  short  cuts  through  the  swamps, 
also  the  location  of  creeks,  and  coming  to  one  he  would 
cross  on  a  log,  but  we,  not  knowing  in  the  darkness  where 
to  step  next,  would  walk  in.  Then  he  would  turn  around 
and  say  "Creek  thar,  boss,"  a  fact  we  had  already  learned. 
In  the  distance  we  heard  a  strange  noise,  which  grew  louder 
as  we  walked  along.  We  asked  what  it  was,  and  were 
informed  that  it  was  the  shouters ;  that  they  were  having  a 
shouting  meeting  on  the  plantation  where  we  were  going. 
Arriving  at  the  plantation,  we  found  it  a  singular  village. 
The  houses  were  set  on  posts  some  eight  feet  from  the 
ground,  as  the  river  overflows  in  some  seasons  of  the  year. 
No  white  people  were  there,  as  it  was  owned  by  the  man 
who  owned  and  lived  at  the  place  where  we  found  Mr. 
Packard,  and  this  swamp  plantation  was  in  charge  of  the 
driver  named  Isaac.  Our  friend  called  him  out,  told  him 
who  we  were,  and  what  we  wanted ;  he  said,  "  Come  right 
in,"  and  turning  to  the  meeting,  of  which  he  was  in  charge, 
said,  "Meeting  dismissed  without  prayer."  All  gathered 
around  us.  We  sat  up  until  morning,  talking  of  the  north 
and  of  freedom,  —  subjects  they  were  anxious  to  hear  about, 
—  and  they  asked  many  intelligent  questions. 

The  past  few  days  my  feet  had  been  bare,  — my  old  boots 
not  being  able  to  stand  the  rough  service  required  of  them. 


150  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT.      ' 

An  old  colored  woman  kept  her  eyes  on  my  feet,  and  Ijegan 
to  untie  her  shoes  ;  taking  them  oft',  she  came  to  me  and 
said,  "Honey,  take  these  shoes."  "Oh,  no,"  I  replied, 
"  you  will  not  get  another  pair,  and  a  cold  winter  is  coming." 
"No  matter  if  I  don't,"  she  said,  "ain't  you  suff*ering  all  this 
for  me,  and  hadn't  I  ought  to  go  without  shoes  if  they  will 
help  you  get  home  ?  "  and  she  forced  me  to  take  them.  They 
were  rudely  made,  the  uppers  being  untanned  and  sewed 
with  rawhide,  while  the  bottoms  were  pegged  on  with  home- 
made pegs,  but  they  did  me  good  service,  and  I  wore  them 
inside  the  Union  lines  three  months  later.  Another  gave  me 
a  pair  of  socks,  and,  washing  my  bleeding  feet,  I  was  once 
more  comfortable. 

We  could  find  no  trace  of  Sherman's  army,  and  remained 
with  Isaac  two  days.  We  slept  in  the  barn,  and  were  well 
supplied  with  food ;  we  also  had  plenty  of  peanuts,  as  they 
grew  on  this  plantation,  and  were  called  "ground  peas."  At 
night  the  negroes  held  another  meeting,  and  at  their  request  I 
read  the  Bible  to  them.  My  scripture  lesson  was  the  third 
chapter  of  John.  They  asked  me  to  pray,  but  I  excused 
myself.  I  never  attended  a  meeting  where  all  were  so  ear- 
nest. The  singing  was  grand.  They  sang  one  song  where 
all  shake  hands,  and  the  words  were,  "My  brother,  ain't  you 
mighty  glad  you're  going  to  leave  this  sinful  army,"  etc.  They 
kept  time  with  their  feet  and  hands,  closed  their  eyes,  and 
swayed  from  side  to  side  as  they  sang. 

The  next  day  we  decided  that  it  was  ]:»est  to  cross  the 
river.  The  rebels  had  cut  holes  in  all  the  boats,  and  sunk 
them ;  but  the  negroes  were  sharp,  and  had  taken  them  up, 
repaired  them  and  sunk  them  again,  so  all  they  had  to  do  was 
turn  the  water  out  and  they  were  as  good  as  new. 


THE  ESCAPE.  151 


"VYe  enibarked  just  as  night  was  closing  in,  a  negro  taking 
the  paddle.  The  entire  inhabitants  followed  us  to  the  shore 
and  knelt  in  prayer  for  our  success ;  no  cheers  were  given, 
]:)ut  with  hats,  aprons  and  bandannas,  they  waved  their  fare- 
wells. They  remained  until  they  saw  us  safely  landed  on  the 
Georgia  shore,  and  we  felt  that  we  had  parted  with  dear 
friends.  Our  boatman  secreted  his  boat  and  guided  us  to  the 
turnpike. 

We  travelled  without  interruption  for  al)out  two  hours. 
The  moon  was  very  bright,  and  all  was  quiet  save  the  sound 
of  our  own  footsteps.  We  had  just  crossed  a  bridge  when 
we  heard  horsemen  approaching,  so  dropped  by  the  roadside, 
under  the  shadow  of  a  tree.  We  did  not  dare  breathe  as  the 
five  rebel  cavalrymen  rode  past.  Eenewing  our  journey,  we 
soon  saw  a  fire  by  the  roadside,  and  creeping  up  to  it  saw  a 
rebel  picket  on  duty,  his  three  comrades  sleeping  by  the  fire. 

Thinking  it  dangerous  to  go  on,  we  turned  up  a  lane  and 
found  a  negro,  who  secreted  us.  From  him  we  learned  that 
the  roads  were  all  picketed,  and  that  the  mounted  patrols 
were  constantly  riding  up  and  down.  Danger  was  on  every 
hand,  but  we  still  had  faith.  We  remained  with  the  neg-ro 
through  the  day,  and  at  night  started  again ;  we  could  not 
travel  in  the  road,  as  the  pickets  were  very  thick,  but  made 
our  way  slowly  through  the  w^oods.  Arriving  at  a  planta- 
tion, we  found  the  negroes  much  excited.  One  of  the  girls 
started  for  the  mansion,  saying  she  was  going  to  tell  master. 
We  caught  her  and  told  her  she  must  take  care  of  us,  but  she 
would  not  talk,  and  turned  back  to  the  house,  where  all  the 
colored  people  were  gathered.  We  followed  and  walked  in. 
I  was  the  spokesman  and  told  our  story.  They  asked  if  we 
came  through  the  yard.      We  said  we  did ;  they  could  not 


152  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 

see  how  we  got  through,  as  ten  rebel  cavahymen  were  sleep- 
ing on  the  piazza.  l\^ile  we  were  talking  a  white  woman 
appeared.  She  was  quite  good-looking,  had  long,  curly  hair, 
and  her  dress  was  clean  and  becoming.  She  said,  "I  will 
take  care  of  you ;  "  we  thanked  her,  but  said  we  didn't  care 
to  trust  a  white  woman.  This  pleased  the  negroes,  as  she 
was  a  slave  and  a  field-hand  besides. 

The  story  she  told  us  the  next  day  was  a  sad  one.  The 
overseer  of  the  plantation  was  a  brute,  but  had  charge  of  all 
the  slaves.  She  was  employed  in  the  house  and  he  desired 
to  make  her  his  mistress,  but  she  repelled  his  advances  and 
was  severely  whipped ;  again  he  urged  her,  with  no  better 
results.  He  then  drove  her  to  the  swamps  to  work,  and  she 
was  employed  carrying  heavy  logs  on  her  shoulders.  This 
was  one  of  the  damnable  features  of  slavery.  Her  brother, 
named  Pat,  was  the  driver.  (I  have  several  times  used  the 
word  driver^  and  some  may  not  understand  its  meaning.  The 
driver  is  an  intelligent,  faithful  slave,  selected  by  the  over- 
seer as  foreman.  He  turns  out  the  slaves  in  the  morning  by 
blowing  a  horn,  gives  them  their  tasks,  and  has  charge  of 
them  in  the  field.)  She  took  us  to  his  house,  which  was 
better  than  the  rest,  and  we  slept  in  the  room  with  Pat  and 
his  wife. 

We  were  awakened  in  the  morning  by  the  firing  of  cannon, 
and  the  negroes  came  rushing  in  with  the  news  that  Sherman 
was  coming.  The  firing  grew  nearer  and  nearer,  musketry 
could  be  plainly  heard,  and  through  the  cracks  in  the  logs  of 
the  house  we  could  see  smoke  where  barns  were  burning. 
The  negroes  grew  more  and  more  excited  and  reported  often. 
"  They  are  coming,  boss,  they  are  coming.  Massa  Sherman's 
company  will  soon  be  here  !    They  done  burn  old  Sam  Jones's 


THE  ESCAPE.  153 


barn,  and  they  are  fighting  down  l)y  the  creek  ;  fo'  night  you 
will  be  with  them." 

Our  hearts  beat  hard  and  fast.  Wheeler's  rebel  cavalry 
were  forming,  and  after  advancing,  fell  back.  We  were  sure 
that  night  would  find  us  safe  under  the  old  flag.  We  con- 
gratulated ourselves  on  our  good  judgment,  talked  of  the 
foolishness  of  those  who  had  tried  to  escape  through  the 
mountains,  when  our  plan  was  so  much  easier,  and  concluded 
that  of  all  the  men  who  had  escaped  we  were  a  little  the 
smartest. 

Night  came  on.  The  negroes  said  they  would  not  cross 
the  creek  until  after  dark,  and  we  waited.  All  night  these 
faithful  negroes  kept  watch  for  us,  and  in  the  morning,  with 
long,  sad  faces,  reported  that  "Massa  Sherman  had  done 
gone  down  the  river."  We  could  not  follow  by  day,  but 
started  quite  early  in  the  evening.  We  had  gone  but  a  short 
distance  when  we  struck  a  company  of  cavalry  camped  on 
the  roadside.  We  entered  the  swamp  to  flank  them,  but  it 
was  so  dark  that  we  lost  our  way,  and  after  travelling  all 
night,  tearing  our  clothes  and  scratching  our  faces  and  hands, 
we  came  out  where  we  entered,  and  again  passed  the  day  at 
Pat's  house.  We  were  rather  discouraged,  and  the  colored 
people  felt  about  as  badly  as  we  did,  yet  did  all  they  could 
to  cheer  us  up.  Our  friend,  the  white  slave,  made  us  gin- 
gerbread and  biscuit  to  take  with  us,  and  said  many  com- 
forting words. 

With  a  firm  resolution  to  get  through  the  lines  we  began 
our  journey.  It  was  a  dark,  rainy  night,  and  we  had  to 
guess  our  route.  We  came  to  a  place  where  the  road 
forked.  Frank  was  sure  he  knew  the  road  we  ought  to  take, 
and  I  was  just  as  confident  that  he  was  wrong.     We  scolded 


154         NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 

each  other  for  an  hour,  not  daring  to  speak  above  a  whisper. 
These  cat-fights  occurred  nearly  every  night,  and  we  made 
up  in  the  daytime.  One  not  in  our  place  might  think  it 
strange  that  we  should  lose  our  temper,  but  we  were  strained 
up  to  the  highest  point,  and  were  nervous  and  irritable.  It 
was  the  same  with  nearly  all  who  escajoed.  I  have  known 
two  men  who  were  fast  friends  who  were  never  the  same 
after  they  were  recaptured.  Not  so  with  Frank  and  I.  He 
was  such  a  dear,  good  fellow  that  he  gave  in  to  me  nearly 
every  time. 

Finding  we  were  on  the  wrong  road  we  struck  across  the 
country  and  came  upon  a  nice  cabin  near  a  large  house. 
"We  were  listening  under  the  window,  and  could  hear  the 
hum  of  a  spinning-wheel.  As  we  stood  there  a  woman 
opened  the  shutter  and,  as  the  day  was  just  breaking,  she 
saw  us.  We  entered  the  house  and  found  a  yellow  man  in 
bed.  He  said,  "Go  away  from  here."  We  told  him  who 
we  were,  but  he  would  do  nothing  for  us.  We  had  our 
clubs,  were  in  good  fighting  condition  and  holding  them 
over  him  made  him  swear  that  he  would  not  tell  he  had  seen 
us.  The  woman  was  friendly  and  gave  us  directions  how  to 
reach  the  creek,  but  we  dare  not  take  the  road,  fearing  the 
yellow  fellow  would  forget  his  promise.  This  was  the  first 
instance  where  a  man  with  a  drop  of  negro  blood  in  his 
veins  had  refused  to  help  us.  We  turned  into  the  woods, 
but  they  were  so  thin  that  we  were  forced  to  cut  down  small 
pine  trees  and  stick  them  in  the  ground  where  we  lay  down. 
It  was  so  cold  we  could  not  sleep,  and  as  we  dare  not  travel 
through  this  open  country,  we  kept  alive  by  rolling  over  and 
over  on  the  oround.  Besides  beino;  cold  we  suflered  for 
food,  as  we  had  eaten  nothing  since  the  previous  day.     We 


THE  ESCAPE.  155 


could  endure  it  no  longer,  and  late  in  the  afternoon  resumed 
our  tramp.  Calling  at  a  cabin,  a  negro  baked  the  last  morsel 
of  meal  he  had  in  the  house  for  us,  and  after  we  had  eaten  it, 
directed  us  to  the  creek.  Here  we  found  a  new  trouble. 
Kilpatrick's  cavalry  had  burned  the  bridge,  and  we  had  "  one 
wide  river  to  cross." 

We  made  a  raft  out  of  pieces  of  plank,  and  went  over  all 
right.  Frank  was  on  the  forward  end  of  the  raft ;  as  we 
reached  the  opposite  bank  he  caught  a  grape-vine  and  swung 
himself  on  shore.  He  left  the  raft  and  so  did  I,  the  only 
difference  being  that  he  was  safe  on  land  while  I  went  into 
the  water  and  came  up  under  the  raft.  He  fished  me  out, 
and  with  my  clothes  nearly  frozen  on  me  we  continued  our 
journey.  Arriving  at  an  old  mill  we  called  up  the  miUer. 
He  let  us  in,  but  was  afraid  to  keep  us,  as  the  rebel  pickets 
were  very  near,  and  liable  to  come  there  at  any  time,  so  we 
must  keep  in  the  woods.  I  was  too  wet  to  lie  down,  so  we 
ran  along  in  the  edge  of  the  woods.  We  saw  places  where 
Sherman's  army  had  camped  only  the  day  before,  and  the 
fires  were  still  smokino;. 

As  we  were  running  along  we  saw  a  negro  coming  towards 
us  on  horseback.  Driven  by  hunger,  we  hailed  him  and 
asked  for  food.  He  said  he  was  going  to  mill,  but  would 
return  in  aljout  an  hour  and  would  take  us  to  a  place  where 
he  could  feed  us. 

We  waited  until  he  returned,  when  he  told  us  to  keep  him 
in  sight  and  follow  along  in  the  woods ;  we  had  gone  only  a 
short  distance  when  he  ])egan  to  whoop  and  put  his  horse  into 
a  gallop.  What  was  up  we  could  not  make  out  until,  look- 
ing towards  a  shanty,  we  saw  a  rebel  soldier  walking  towards 
us  on  crutches.     He  came  near  and  said,  "Come  out,  boys. 


156  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

and  have  a  talk."  We  looked  at  each  other,  then  at  the 
Johnnie  Reb.  There  were  two  of  us  with  two  clubs,  and,  so 
far  as  we  could  see,  only  one  rebel,  and  he  a  cripple ;  so  we 
came  out.  The  negro  came  riding  back,  and  we  asked  Mm 
what  it  meant.  He  looked  frightened,  but  said,  "  I  know  this 
man  ;  his  father  raised  me.  He  fought,  but  he  never  wanted 
to  fought."  The  rebel  said  it  was  not  safe  to  stay  there,  but 
designated  a  place  where  he  could  meet  us ;  he  mounted  the 
horse  behind  the  negro,  and  we  went  through  the  woods. 

Arriving  at  the  place  designated,  we  saw  our  Johnnie 
jumping  and  coming  all  sorts  of  gymnastic  performances. 
We  demanded  an  explanation  ;  he  said,  "  I  am  as  sound  a 
man  as  there  is  in  the  Confederacy.  I  was  slightly  wounded 
at  Atlanta,  and  was  sent  to  guard  your  boys  at  Anderson- 
ville.  I  saw  them  starved  to  death  and  swore  that  if  ever 
I  could  help  one  get  away  I  would.  Now  is  my  chance, 
and  I'll  be  dog-goned  if  I  don't  do  it."  He  was  a  typical 
rebel  in  every  respect,  a  regular  Georgia  cracker ;  hair  long, 
high  cheek  bones,  tall  and  slim,  but  he  talked  well  and 
appeared  earnest.  After  the  negro  had  turned  out  the  horse 
he  came  to  us  and  he  and  the  rebel  talked  over  the  situation. 
The  trouble  was  what  to  do  with  us  now  we  were  with  them. 
Johnnie  suggested  taking  us  home  ;  the  negro  said  it  would 
not  do,  as  his  wife's  sister  would  betray  us ;  but  Enos  (his 
name  was  Enos  Sapp)  said  the  Yankees  had  her  husband  a 
prisoner  and  he  reckoned  she  would  be  mighty  glad  if  some 
one  would  help  him.  They  talked  over  all  the  chances  of 
the  rebels  finding  us.     We  listened  with  much  interest. 

At  last  Enos  said,  "  Gentlemen,  I  am  going  to  take  you  to 
my  house ;  it  may  make  a  row,  but  I  am  boss  of  my  own 
ranch."     Being  in  his  hands,  we  could  do  nothing  but  go 


THE  ESCAPE.  I57 


with  liirn.  The  house  was  only  a  short  distance  off.  Enos 
walked  on  his  crutches.  He  said  if  the  war  lasted  thirtj^ 
years  he  should  use  them  until  the  end.  When  we  arrived 
we  found  two  log  houses ;  in  one  were  two  women  and  five 
children  ;  the  other  was  the  servants'  quarters.  Poor  as  our 
friend  was  he  owned  slaves ;  one,  the  man  we  had  seen  in 
the  woods;  the  other,  the  man's  mother,  a  poor  broken- 
down  old  woman.  He  introduced  us  to  the  women  as  two 
friends  of  his.  They  sat  in  the  corner  of  the  fire-place  smok- 
ing corn-cob  pipes,  and  said  very  little  to  us,  not  because 
they  were  displeased  \mi  because  it  would  require  an  effort 
to  talk.  We  made  ourselves  at  home.  One  of  the  women 
asked  me  if  I  would  have  a  smoke.  As  I  had  little  chance 
to  indulge  in  my  favorite  hal)it  I  gladly  accepted  her  offer. 
She  took  the  pipe  out  of  her  mouth  and  handed  it  to  me. 
That  broke  the  ice ;  we  talked  upon  various  subjects,  mostly 
of  war.  Enos's  \diQ  said  the  Yanks  used  them  better  than 
their  own  men,  as  the  rebels  took  her  best  horse  and  the 
Yanks  left  the  old  one.  They  didn't  seem  to  know  or  care 
what  army  we  belonged  to.  Supper  was  announced  and  we 
went  outside  to  the  other  house.  I  suppose  this  was  the 
dining  hall.  The  table  was  set,  but  there  was  not  a  whole 
plate  on  it  or  two  pieces  alike.  The  old  colored  woman 
waited  on  the  table,  poured  the  tea  and  passed  the  food. 

Our  host  was  a  religious  man  and  asked  a  blessing  at  the 
table,  but  he  had  a  hard  time  carving  the  pork  and  remarked 
that  it  was  tough  as  h— .  After  the  vesper  meal  we  returned 
to  the  mansion.  The  pipes  were  the  first  thing,  and  as  they 
all  wanted  to  smoke,  they  fixed  up  a  new  one  for  me.  Enos 
then  told  them  who  we  were,  and  we  saw  indications  of  fear 
on  their  faces.     The  sister,  whose  husband  was  in  a  Yankee 


158  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

prison,  asked  if  we  knew  Sam.  We  could  not  recall  him, 
but  without  doubt  had  met  him,  and  assured  her  that  wher- 
ever Sam  was,  if  in  a  Union  prison  he  had  enough  to  eat,  a 
good  bed  and  all  the  comforts  of  life,  more  than  he  would 
have  at  home.  They  questioned  us  about  our  Yankee 
women.  They  said  they  had  heard  that  they  wore  good 
clothes  and  had  jewelry ;  we  told  them  they  had  been  rightly 
informed,  and  they  said,  "Why,  you  all  have  no  slaves  ;  where 
do  they  get  them  ? "  Our  answer  was  that  our  women 
worked.  We  told  them  of  the  mills  in  Lowell  and  Law- 
rence, of  the  shoe  shops  in  Lynn,  and  other  places  where 
women  were  employed.  "Well,"  they  said,  "we  would  like 
nice  dresses  and  jewelry,  but  we  could  not  work  ;  no  woman 
could  be  a  lady  and  work."  So  those  poor  deluded  creatures 
were  happy  in  thinking  they  were  ladies,  while  they  wore 
dirty  homespun  dresses,  ate  hog  and  corn-bread,  and  smoked 
pipes  in  the  chimney  corner. 

When  it  came  Ijedtime  Frank  and  I  were  puzzled  what 
to  do.  The  rain  came  down  in  torrents  and  we  had  been  so 
wet  and  cold,  besides  being  very  tired,  we  thought  it  best 
to  remain  over  night,  but  there  were  only  two  beds  in 
the  room  and  eight  people  for  them ;  where  did  we  come 
in?  One  of  the  women  got  up  and  from  under  one  of 
the  beds  brought  out  an  old  quilt  and  a  blanket ;  she  said 
we  could  make  a  "  shake-down  "  before  the  fire.  We  were 
glad  of  that,  for  we  had  had  no  chance  to  skirmish  since 
we  started,  and  there  7vere  too  many  of  us  for  a  bed.  The 
women  went  behind  a  curtain  that  was  let  down  in  front 
of  the  beds,  undressed  the  children,  tucked  two  in  one 
bed  and  three  in  the  other ;  the  man  and  ^vdfe  slept  with 
two,  the  sister  with  three. 


THE  ESCAPE.  159 


Both  of  us  could  not  sleep  at  once,  so  we  divided  the  watch  ; 
neither  slept  much.  After  they  thought  we  were  asleep  the 
wife  said  to  Enos,  "I  don't  like  this ;  I  feels  sort  of  jubus. 
If  my  uncle  knew  these  men  were  here  they  would  hang  you 
before  morning."  "Don't  care  a  d — n,"  said  Enos  ;  "I  said 
that  I  would  help  them  and  I  shall  do  it ;  what  did  they  all 
do  for  you  when  I  was  fighting?  Not  a  thing;  I  tell  you 
this  is  a  rich  man's  war  and  a  poor  man's  fight.  I  have  got 
my  eyes  open."  After  that  we  felt  safe  and  went  to  sleep. 
We  turned  out  the  next  morning  feeling  much  refreshed, 
but  the  rain  continued  to  fall  and  we  could  not  travel, 
although  every  hour  was  precious  to  us. 

Frank  made  the  women  happy.  They  had  some  old  shoes 
that  were  ripped,  and  being  a  good  cobbler,  he  repaired 
them.  We  said  if  we  had  some  stock  we  would  make  them 
new  ones,  and  they  wanted  us  to  wait  until  they  got  the 
stock.  It  rained  hard  when  night  came,  but  we  must  l)e  on 
the  road,  and  the  negro  was  sent  with  us.  We  clasped  the 
hand  of  Enos,  gave  him  our  address,  and  told  him  if  we  could 
ever  be  of  service  to  him  not  to  fail  to  call.  I  have  never 
heard  from  him  since,  but  remember  him  kindly  as  one  of 
the  few  rebels  who  gave  me  a  kind  word  and  treated  me  like 
a  human  being. 

We  travelled  all  night.  Everything  indicated  that  the 
army  had  just  passed  over  the  ground,  —  fences  were  gone, 
barns  had  been  burned,  there  was  no  crowing  of  the  cock  in 
the  morning  and  the  grunting  hog  was  a  thing  of  the  past. 
At  daylight,  wet  to  the  skin,  we  halted  at  a  negro  cabin.  He 
welcomed  us,  but,  like  everything  else,  had  been  "cleaned 
out."  He  was  old  and  the  only  one  left  on  the  plantation, 
all  the  rest  having  gone  with  "Massa  Sherman."     Our  army 


160  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

had  passed  the  day  before,  and  he  was  delighted  with  them ; 
said  they  had  bands  just  like  the  circuses  and  guns  that  they 
loaded  in  the  morning  and  fired  all  day. 

After  drying  our  clothes  l^efore  the  fire  and  cooking  an 
ash-cake  he  took  us  to  a  Imrn  across  the  road  and  covered  us 
with  husks.  Sherman  was  but  ten  miles  away,  and  we  felt 
confident  that  this  was  our  last  day  in  the  rebel  lines.  We 
planned  to  leave  the  road  and  travel  through  the  fields.  If 
the  pickets  halted  us,  we  were  to  run  and  let  them  fire.  We 
believed  that  they  could  not  hit  us  in  the  darkness,  and  that 
the  firing  would  alarm  our  pickets,  who  would  protect  us. 


THE   CAPTUBE  AND  BETURN  TO   COLUMBIA.         161 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

THE  CAPTURE  AND  RETURN  TO  COLUMBIA. 

About  four  in  the  afternoon  we  sat  up  in  the  husks,  ate 
the  last  of  the  cornbread  the  negro  had  given  us,  then  cov- 
ered ourselves  over  to  wait  for  darkness.  While  we  were 
hidden  from  view  we  did  not  entirely  cover  our  haversack. 
In  a  short  time  we  heard  voices,  and  a  man  said,  "  There  is  a 
haversack :  I  am  going  to  get  it."  As  he  walked  over  the 
husks  he  stepped  on  me,  but  I  did  not  squeal.  As  he  picked 
up  the  haversack,  he  saw  Frank's  arm  and  cried,  "  The  barn 
is  full  of  d — d  Yankees."  We  heard  the  click  as  they 
cocked  their  pieces,  and  thinking  it  about  time  to  stop  further 
proceedings,  we  lifted  up  our  heads.  "Throw  down  your 
arms,"  was  the  next  order.  We  explained  that  we  had  per- 
formed that  sad  duty  several  months  before. 

After  much  talk  they  let  us  come  out.  Our  captors  were 
Texas  rangers,  the  hardest  looking  set  of  men  I  ever  met ; 
dressed  more  like  cowboys  than  soldiers,  armed  with  sabres, 
two  revolvers  each,  carbines,  besides  a  lariat  hung  to  the 
saddle.  There  were  but  three  of  them,  and  we  resolved  to 
make  an  appeal  for  one  more  chance.  In  the  most  earnest 
manner  possible  we  told  the  story  of  our  long  service  in  the 
field,  our  starvation  in  prison,  our  long  tramp  for  liberty 
and  our  near  approach  to  our  lines,  and  begged  them  to  let 
us  go.     I  think  we  made  an  impression  on  them,  but  after 


162  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

conferring  they  said,  "  You  are  loyal  to  your  side  and  we 
must  be  to  ours,  but  we  will  use  you  well  while  we  have  you 
in  charge." 

The  rest  of  the  company  came  up  while  we  were  talking. 
They  had  thirty-six  prisoners,  captured  from  Sherman's 
army.  These  were  known  as  "Sherman's  bummers."  My 
experience  with  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  had  been  such 
that  I  looked  with  little  fiivor  on  the  bummers.  Had  they 
been  with  their  comrades  they  would  not  have  been  capt- 
ured, but  they  were,  like  a  large  part  of  that  army,  scattered 
over  the  country,  not  foraging  for  the  army  but  for  them- 
selves, and  the  loyal  negro  was  "cleaned  out"  the  same  as 
the  "reb."  It  was  demoralizing,  and  had  the  re]jels  been  in 
force  on  this  flank  or  rear,  disasters  instead  of  success  would 
have  overtaken  that  grand  army  before  it  reached  the  sea. 
With  the  bummers  we  were  turned  into  the  corn  and  slept 
in  the  husks  that  night. 

Bright  and  early  the  next  morning  we  were  turned  out 
and  were  soon  on  our  way  back  to  Augusta.  The  old  negro 
came  to  see  us  oif ;  as  his  eyes  fell  on  Frank  and  me  a  look 
of  sadness  came  over  his  face.  Our  guards  were  well 
mounted  and  they  made  us  "hiper."  We  marched  several 
miles  without  a  halt,  when  we  came  to  a  brook,  where  all 
were  given  a  chance  to  quench  our  thirst.  As  we  had  no 
cups  we  lay  down  and  drank.  One  l)y  one  the  l)oys  got  up 
and  started  on,  I  alone  remaining.  I  was  sure  that  the 
guards  were  gone  and  was  ready  to  run  for  the  woods, 
when,  looking  over  my  shoulder,  I  saw  one  with  his  revol- 
ver pointed  at  my  head.  "Thought  you  had  got  away, 
didn't  you?"  "Oh,  no!"  I  replied.  "I  was  very  thirsty 
and  it  took  me  a  long  time  to  drink."     "Well,  I  am  looking 


THE   CAPTUBE  AND  BETUBN  TO   COLUMBIA.  163 

after  you,"  and  he  made  me  "double  quick"  until  I  caught 
up  with  the  rest. 

We  halted  at  night  in  a  grove  near  a  large  mansion.  We 
were  hungry  and  footsore,  having  eaten  nothing  that  day,  and 
having  marched  thirty  miles.  The  lieutenant  commanding 
tlie  guard  went  to  the  house  and  demanded  supper  for  sev- 
enty men.  The  old  man  said  he  had  nothing,  that  Sher- 
man's army  had  stripped  liim  of  all  he  had.  "  Never  mind 
the  story,"  said  tlie  guard,  "bring  out  the  grub."  After 
declaring  over  and  over  again  that  he  had  nothing,  the  officer 
said,  "we  will  see,"  and  sent  a  sergeant  and  some  men  into 
tlie  house.  The  old  man  changed  his  tune  a  little,  said  he 
would  try  to  find  something,  and  after  a  short  time  brought 
out  a  bag  of  meal,  some  sweet  potatoes  and  a  side  of  bacon. 
All  shared  alike,  the  prisoners  receiving  the  same  as  the 
guard.  The  night  was  as  cold  as  any  December  night  in  the 
north,  and  the  guard  drew  on  the  old  man  for  a  good  supply 
of  wood.  Unlike  our  army,  they  did  not  go  after  it  but 
ordered  it  brought  to  them.  They  built  several  large  fires, 
and  then  posted  guards  for  the  night. 

We  were  in  a  small  space  and  there  were  only  seven  men 
on  posts.  I  believed  there  was  a  chance  to  make  a  break  if 
we  could  only  make  the  men  understand  it.  Frank  and  I 
formed  our  plans  and  began  to  work  them.  I  had  lain  down 
by  the  side  of  two  prisoners  and  got  them  interested,  then 
stood  up,  warmed  myself,  and  was  sauntering  over  to  the 
third,  when  one  of  the  guards  cocked  his  piece,  and  said, 
"  Yank,  you  get  up  on  that  stump ;  I  don't  like  to  see  you 
moving  about  so  much."  I  tried  to  explain  that  I  was  so 
cold  that  I  could  not  sleep  and  must  move  to  keep  warm,  but 
he  replied,  "I  think  I  shall  feel  better  to  see  you  on  that 


164  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

stump."  So  I  took  the  stump  and  held  it  until  daylight. 
Another  draft  was  made  upon  the  old  man  for  breakfast,  and 
we  continued  the  march. 

The  citizens  along  the  route  were  very  bitter,  and  at  times 
the  guards  had  hard  work  to  protect  us.  Women  came  out 
with  revolvers,  looking  for  the  Yanks  who  had  broken  open 
their  trunks.  Although  our  guards  were  very  kind  to  us 
they  did  not  take  so  kindly  to  Sherman's  men.  While  in  a 
ravine  they  halted  us,  and  proposed  to  strip  us.  Frank  and 
I  protested.  They  said,  "  These  men  have  robbed  our  people 
and  ought  to  be  punished."  We  told  them  they  would  get 
enough  when  they  arrived  at  the  prison,  and  that  it  was  too 
cheap  business  for  gentlemen,  as  they  had  proved  themselves 
to  be.  This  aroused  their  pride,  and  they  let  the  boys 
march  on. 

At  Waynesboro  the  citizens  were  determined  to  kill  us. 
One  old  man  struck  a  boy  over  the  head  with  a  hickory  cane, 
breaking  the  cane  in  two.  It  looked  as  though  we  should 
have  a  hard  time,  but  the  guards  stood  by  us,  and  declared 
they  would  shoot  the  next  one  who  struck  us.  The  women 
were  worse  than  the  men,  and  could  hardly  keep  from 
scratching  our  eyes  out.  All  were  going  to  die  in  the  last 
ditch,  live  in  the  mountains,  walk  to  Europe,  or  do  any  tiling 
except  live  in  the  same  country  with  Yankees.  We  were 
called  every  name  that  was  bad.  One  woman  said  the 
Yankees  were  so  mean  that  when  they  went  through  the 
town  they  stole  a  woman's  false  teeth.  It  was  suggested  that 
if  she  had  kept  her  mouth  shut  they  would  not  have  known 
she  had  false  teeth.  The  guards  laughed,  and  the  woman 
jumped  up  and  down,  mad  way  through.  She  was  about  as 
angry  with  the  guards  as  with  us. 


THE  CAPTURE  AND  RETURN  TO   COLUMBIA.         165 

We  took  cars  here  for  Augusta ;  the  Texans  said  Georgi- 
ans were  mighty  mean  people,  and  they  reckoned  we  had 
better  2:et  to  Augusta  Ijefore  we  had  trouble.  We  arrived 
at  Augusta  late  in  the  afternoon.  The  people  expected  us 
and  were  in  line  on  each  side  of  the  street  to  welcome  us. 
Old  men  called  us  "  Yankee-doodles  ;  "  boys  called  us  "  Blue 
bellies;"  the  women  yelled  all  sorts  of  vile  words.  We 
marched  up  the  main  street  into  an  old  stock  yard ;  an  officer, 
dressed  in  the  uniform  of  a  captain  of  our  army,  stood  at  the 
gate,  and  the  first  words  we  heard  were,  "Halt,  d — n  you, 
halt !  Would  you  go  to  h — 11  in  a  moment  ?  "  Our  Texas 
guards  left  us  here ;  they  shook  hands  with  Frank  and  me, 
wished  us  good  luck,  but  reckoned  we  would  have  a  right 
hard  time  with  tliis  fellow.  The  "  imp  of  darkness  "  who 
commanded  the  place  was  a  Tennesseean,  named  Moore. 
He  was  surrounded  by  a  gang  of  cut-throats,  mostly  desert- 
ers from  our  army,  who,  having  jumped  all  the  Ijounties  pos- 
sible, had  joined  his  gang ;  nearly  all  were  dressed  in  uniforms 
of  blue. 

We  were  turned  into  a  mule  pen,  and  while  resting  there 
a  boy  about  seventeen  years  old,  dressed  in  rebel  gray,  came 
to  me  and  said,  "  They  are  going  to  search  you ;  if  you  have 
anything  you  want  to  save,  give  it  to  me."  "But  you  are  a 
rebel,"  I  said,  "and  I  can't  trust  you."  He  answered  that  he 
was  not,  only  galvanized  (had  taken  the  oath)  ;  that  he  had 
been  a  prisoner  at  Andersonville  and  had  not  courage  to  hold 
out,  so  he  had  gone  over  to  the  other  side,  but  assured  me 
that  if  I  would  trust  him  he  would  be  time.  While  I  hated 
the  sight  of  him  for  his  treason,  he  was  better  than  the  rest. 
All  I  had  was  my  diary  ;  it  was  very  imperfect  and  of  no  real 
value  ;  but  in  it  I  had  noted  the  places  where  we  had  stopped 


16G  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

while  out,  and  I  felt  if  Moore  got  it  the  negroes  who  had 
assisted  us  would  suffer,  so  I  gave  it  to  him. 

Soon  after  Moore  came  in.  He  swore  at  us  collectively, 
by  detachments  and  individually.  Looking  at  me  he  said, 
"I  swear  you  look  like  the  breaking  up  of  a  hard  winter." 
He  drew  us  into  line  and  the  picking  began.  Frank  had 
a  corps  badge  that  he  had  made  while  at  Charleston  ;  it  wa& 
cut  out  of  bone,  and  was  the  work  of  days,  but  it  had  to  go. 
As  the  Tennesseean  came  to  me  he  said,  "That  cuss  isn't 
worth  picking,"  and  passed  me  by.  From  the  men  they  took 
everything ;  pictures  of  friends  at  home,  and  when  it  was  a 
picture  of  a  lady,  coarse  remarks  would  be  made.  After  all 
the  articles  had  been  taken  from  their  pockets,  the  order 
was  given  to  take  off  pants,  blouses  and  shoes,  and  when  we 
were  turned  back  into  the  pen  they  were  nearly  naked. 

The  pen  was  very  filthy ;  the  mules  had  recently  vacated, 
and  it  had  not  been  cleaned.  Moore  said,  "  Make  yourselves 
as  miserable  as  possible,  and  I  hope  to  God  not  one  of  you 
will  be  alive  in  the  morning."  Gangs  of  the  roughs  came 
in  and  tried  to  trade.  One  of  the  boys  came  to  me,  saying, 
"  I  have  a  watch  that  they  did  not  find ;  one  of  these  men 
says  he  will  give  four  blankets  for  a  watch,  and  I  think  I 
had  better  let  him  have  it,  as  we  shall  freeze  to  death  here." 
I  assured  him  that  he  would  lose  his  watch  and  get  no 
blankets,  but  he  was  so  cold  he  could  not  resist  the  tempta- 
tion, and  gave  the  fellow  the  watch.  When  he  came  in  again 
he  asked  for  the  blankets.  The  wretch  knocked  him  down 
and  kicked  him ;  that  was  all  he  received  for  the  watch. 

My  galvanized  friend  turned  up  again  and  said  they  were 
coming  after  my  jacket, — that  they  wanted  the  buttons. 
I  took  it  off  and  laid  it  under  another  man.     Soon  they  came 


THE   CAPTURE  AND  RETURN  TO   COLUMBIA.  167 

in  and  asked  for  the  officer  with  the  jacket,  a  friend  outside 
wanted  to  talk  with  him.  They  shook  me  and  asked  where 
he  was.  I  repHed,  "He  lay  down  over  the  other  side." 
They  carried  pitch-pine  torches  and  looked  at  every  man, 
but  failed  to  find  the  jacket.  We  managed  to  live  through 
the  night,  and  in  the  morning  my  boy  returned  the  diary, 
and  Frank,  two  other  officers  who  had  been  recaptured,  and 
myself  were  taken  out  to  be  sent  to  Columbia.  As  we 
passed  out  I  heard  one  of  the  gang  say,  "  There  is  the  cuss 
with  the  jacket,"  but  he  did  not  take  it,  and  we  marched  to 
the  depot. 

The  rebels  must  have  entertained  an  idea  that  Yankees 
could  live  without  food,  for  they  issued  no  rations  to  us  either 
at  night  or  in  the  morning,  and  we  were  hungry  enough  to 
eat  a  raw  dog.  Our  train  was  one  of  those  southern  tri- 
weeklies which  went  from  Augusta  to  Columbia  one  week 
and  tried  to  get  back  the  next,  and  stopped  at  every  cross- 
road. At  one  place  an  old  negro  woman  was  selling  sweet 
potato  pies.  I  had  a  Byam's  match  paper  and  bought  one 
with  it.  She  asked,  "  Is  it  good,  boss  ?  "  I  replied  that  it 
was  worth  five  dollars  in  Confederate,  and  she  was  satisfied. 
I  think  she  got  the  best  of  it,  for  the  thing  she  sold  me  for 
a  pie  was  a  worse  imitation  of  that  article  than  the  match 
paper  was  of  Confederate  money.  At  another  place  I  bought 
a  two-quart  pail  two-thirds  full  of  ham  fat,  paying  for  it  with 
one  of  the  five  dollar  bills  Packard  gave  us. 

We  spent  the  entire  day  on  the  road,  arriving  at  Colum- 
bia at  seven  o'clock  in  the  evening,  and  were  put  in  jail. 
We  were  not  confined  in  a  cell,  but  in  a  small  room  with  a 
fireplace  ;  we  found  a  fire  burning  on  the  hearth,  and  went 
to  work.     As  we  had  had  no  opportunity  to  examine  our 


168  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

clothes  since  we  escaped,  their  condition  can  ])e  imagined. 
We  took  bricks  out  of  the  hearth  and  spent  an  hour  reduc- 
ing the  inhabitants.  It  sounded  like  the  discharge  of  mus- 
ketry, and  the  list  of  Idlled  was  larger  than  in  any  battle  of 
the  war. 

In  the  morning  we  were  ordered  out  and  marched  through 
the  city.  We  learned  that  Camp  Sorghum  had  been  broken 
up  and  our  officers  moved  to  the  lunatic  asylum.  The  gate 
of  the  new  prison  swung  open,  the  crowd  gathered,  expect- 
ing to  see  "fresh  fish,"  but  instead  saw  four  ragged,  dirty,  old 
tramps.  We  were  received  with  a  grand  hurrah,  and  they 
gathered  around  to  hear  our  story.  We  had  been  out  just 
four  weeks,  and  had  travelled  more  than  three  hundred  miles. 
While  we  were  much  disappointed  we  were  not  discouraged. 
Our  trip  had  done  us  good ;  we  had  gained  in  flesh,  had 
thrown  oft'  the  stagnation  of  prison  life  and  were  ready  to  try 
again.  We  found  many  changes  inside.  Major  Dunn  and 
Captain  Hume  had  received  special  exchange ;  others  had 
escaped,  and  the  squads  were  broken.  We  were  assigned  to 
squad  fifteen,  composed  of  men  who  had  escaped,  and  we 
were  a  fine  collection  of  innocents. 

Before  we  escaped  fror^  Camp  Sorghum  an  order  had  been 
issued  by  the  rebel  commander  that  if  any  more  escaped  they 
would  put  us  in  a  pen,  and  the  removal  to  Asylum  Prison 
was  the  result. 

There  were  about  two  acres  enclosed.  On  three  sides  were 
brick  walks ;  on  the  fourth  a  high  board  fence  which  sepa- 
rated us  from  the  insane.  Sentry  boxes  were  built  around 
the  place  and  two  pieces  of  artillery  were  pointed  at  us 
through  the  fence.  Inside  was  a  wooden  building  used  for  a 
hospital.     The  frames  of  alwut  thirty  small  buildings  were 


THE  CAPTURE  AND  RETURN  TO   COLUMBIA.         169 

up  and  eleven  were  covered.  The  work  had  been  done  by 
our  officers,  and  the  rebels  promised  to  send  in  lumber  to 
cover  the  rest,  but  it  never  came.  The  eleven  would  accom- 
modate about  three  hundred,  the  rest  l^eing  quartered  in  a  few 
old  tents.  Our  squad  had  neither  buildings  nor  tents,  and 
we  huddled  together  on  the  bare  ground.  It  was  so  cold  that 
we  walked  most  of  the  night  to  keep  from  freezing. 

I  received  eight  letters  upon  my  return.  They  had  lieen 
written  at  various  times,  but  all  came  in  one  mail.  My 
friends  had  heard  from  me  but  once,  and  that  was  a  letter 
written  and  sent  out  hj  an  officer  who  was  exchanged  at 
Charleston.  I  had  written  several  letters,  but  suppose  they 
were  never  sent  north. 

Frank  was  taken  sick  and  sent  to  the  hospital.  I  visited 
him  every  day.  The  only  advantages  he  received  from  being 
in  the  hospital  were  a  roof  to  shelter  him  and  his  mush  made 
thinner,  called  gruel.  He  only  remained  a  week,  as  he 
chose  to  be  with  us. 

Christmas  day  came  and  we  were  anxious  to  celebrate  in 
some  way.  I  had  held  on  to  ten  dollars  that  Packard  gave 
me,  as  I  feared  we  should  require  it  for  salt,  but  concluded 
to  have  a  nice  dinner,  so  I  bought  a  squash  and  we  feasted 
on  boiled  squash  and  salt. 

Soon  after  January  1  a  chance  was  opened  to  get  a  little 
money.  A  man  named  Potter,  claiming  to  belong  to  Rhode 
Island  and  to  be  a  Union  man,  made  arrangements  with  the 
rebel  officers  to  let  us  have  six  for  one  in  gold  or  two  for  one 
in  greenbacks.  At  that  time  outside  the  walls  gold  was  fifty 
for  one  confederate,  and  greenbacks,  twenty-five.  We  gave 
this  noble-hearted  (?)  man  bills  of  exchange  on  friends  at 
home,  and  were  obliged  to  endorse  them  as  follows  :  ''  This 


170  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEQIMENT. 

money  was  loaned  me  while  a  prisoner  of  war,  and  I  desire 
it  paid." 

The  arrangements  were  made  through  a  rebel  officer  and 
done  on  the  sly.  We  did  not  get  the  money,  but  an  order 
on  the  rebel  sutlers,  who  put  up  a  tent  inside  and  did  a 
thriving  business.  The  bills  of  exchange  were  sent  north  — 
how,  we  never  knew  —  and  in  nearly  every  instance  paid  by 
our  friends,  who  believed  they  were  repaying  a  friend  for 
kindness  to  us.  We  were  obliged  to  obtain  the  money  to  keep 
from  starving,  and  our  necessities  were  such  that  we  would 
have  given  twice  the  amount  charged,  l)ut  it  was  a  grand 
swindle  nevertheless,  and  persons  both  north  and  south  were 
engaged  in  it.  I  managed  to  get  into  the  ring  and  gave  a 
draft  of  fifty  dollars,  receiving  three  hundred  dollars  in  Con- 
federate money.  One  not  acquainted  with  the  prices  and 
value  of  the  money  would  think  that  I  was  quite  well  off, 
but  in  two  weeks  it  was  all  gone,  and  yet  we  were  as  prudent 
as  possible.  We  first  purchased  some  coarse  cloth,  paying 
fifteen  dollars  per  yard.  Then  bought  some  cotton  and  made 
a  quilt ;  we  paid  at  the  rate  of  a  dollar  and  a  half  per  pound 
for  the  thread  to  make  it  with.  Pork  was  seven  dollars  per 
pound,  tea  one  hundred  and  twenty  dollars  per  pound,  shoes 
one  hundred  dollars  per  pair,  lead  pencils  three  dollars  each, 
fools-cap  paper  two  hundred  and  twenty-five  dollars  per  ream, 
envelopes  twenty-five  cents  each,  other  things  in  the  same 
proportion ;  but  the  money  put  new  life  into  the  prisoners, 
and  many  a  man  came  home  who  would  have  died  without  it. 

I  was  always  blessed  with  friends,  and  am  indebted  to  many 
old  comrades  for  favors.  Frank  and  I  had  slept  (or  tried  to) 
on  the  ground,  without  shelter,  for  two  weeks.  One  day 
Capt.  Louis  R.  Fortescue  of  the  signal  corps  said,  "  Jack,  I 


THE  CAPTURE  AND  BETUBN  TO   COLUMBIA.         171 

believe  we  can  make  room  for  you  and  Frank  in  our  shebang.' 
He  was  with  a  party  of  officers  of  the  18th  Pennsylvania 
cavalry,  and  they  said  by  packing  snugly  we  could  come  in. 
It  was  snug  quarters,  but  neither  they  nor  we  growled.  My 
ham  fat  was  a  fortune ;  our  new  mess  owned  a  piece  of  iron 
—  I  think  it  was  the  side  of  an  old  stove  —  and  it  was  used 
to  cook  cornmeal  cakes  on.  If  any  one  outside  the  mess 
wanted  to  cook  on  it  they  paid  one  cake  in  ten  for  the  privi- 
lege, but  it  was  a  hard  job  unless  it  was  well  greased,  as  the 
cakes  would  stick.  It  was  soon  known  that  I  had  the  fat, 
because  when  we  cooked  we  greased  the  griddle  with  a  rag- 
soaked  in  ham  fat.  Outsiders  would  say,  "Jack,  lend  me 
your  grease,"  but  I  had  an  eye  to  business,  and  would  ask, 
"  How  many  cakes  will  you  give  me  ?  "  We  fixed  the  tarifi* 
at  one  cake  in  ten,  so  that  when  we  had  plenty  of  business 
for  the  griddle  and  o-reaser  our  mess  fared  well. 

We  were  very  discontented  and  were  bound  to  escape  the 
first  possible  chance ;  many  tunnels  were  planned  and  one 
nearly  completed  when  the  rebels  came  in  and,  driving  the 
prisoners  out  of  the  tent  where  the  shaft  was  sunk,  with  lit- 
tle trouble  discovered  it.  We  were  confident  we  had  been 
betrayed,  and  suspicion  fell  on  a  lieutenant  who  was  quite 
intimate  with  the  rebel  officers.  A  committee  was  appointed 
to  investigate.  Before  night  a  notice  was  posted  on  the  bul- 
letin board  that  "  General  Winder  has  ordered  that  unless 
tunnelling  is  stopped  all  buildings,  tents,  lumber  and  shelter 
of  any  kind  will  be  removed  from  the  yard,  and  that  he  will 
use  force  for  force  if  any  attempt  is  made  to  punish  prison- 
ers who  report  tunnelling  to  these  headquarters,"  signed  by 
Major  Griswold,  commanding  prison.  I  will  not  give  the 
name  of  the  lieutenant,  because  I  may  do  him  injustice,  but, 


172  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

while  our  committee  could  not  obtain  information  enough  to 
try  him,  all  l)elieved  that  he  was  the  man,  and  we  did  not 
see  him  after  we  left  Columbia. 

February  8  was  a  day  of  thanksgiving.  News  was  received 
that  General  Winder  was  dead.  He  was  commander  of  all  the 
prisoners  and  largely  responsible  for  our  treatment.  Before 
the  war  he  was  a  citizen  of  Baltimore,  and  was  selected  for 
the  position  he  held  by  Jeff.  Davis  because  no  suffering  could 
touch  his  heart. 

The  information  was  given  us  in  this  way.  The  i)rison 
was  calm  and  still,  when  the  voice  of  Lieut.  David  Garbett 
was  heard :  "  Hell  has  received  reinforcements ;  Winder  is 
dead."  A  cheer  went  up  from  every  man  in  the  prison.  If 
the  guards  knew  the  cause  of  our  joy  they  made  no  effort  to 
stop  it. 

Feljruary  13  a  meeting  was  held  to  organize  the  National 
Legion.  It  was  proposed  to  have  it  take  the  form  that  was 
afterward  adopted  by  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic,  and 
I  have  always  believed  that  the  men  who  organized  the  Grand 
Army  were  some  of  them  members  of  our  prison  association, 
for  when  I  joined  the  order  in  1867  the  grip  was  the  same  as 
our  old  Council  of  Ten. 

Tunnelling  ])egan  in  earnest,  and  several  tunnels  were  well 
under  way.  The  plan  of  operation  was  to  sink  a  shaft  from 
four  to  five  feet  deep,  then  dig  from  that.  The  digging  was 
done  with  a  knife,  spoon  or  half  of  a  canteen.  Our  squad 
began  one  from  house  No.  1.  We  were  more  fortunate  than 
some,  for  we  had  secured  a  shovel,  cut  it  down  with  a  rail- 
road spike  and  sawed  off"  the  handle.  With  this  we  could 
lie  on  our  bellies  and  work  with  both  hands.  The  diffsrer 
had  a  bag,  —  usually  made  out  of  an  old  coat  sleeve  —  and 


TEE  CAPTURE  AND  BET  URN  TO   COLUMBIA.         173 

when  he  had  filled  it  he  pulled  a  string  and  it  was  withdrawn 
by  comrades  at  the  opening.  They  would  empty  it  into 
their  coat  sleeves,  and  with  their  coats  thrown  over  their 
shoulders  would  walk  about  the  prison,  dropping  the  dirt 
wherever  they  could.  Usually  when  digging  a  tunnel  we 
made  holes  in  various  places  during  the  day,  so  that  new  dirt 
would  not  attract  attention.  The  man  inside  had  to  be 
relieved  often,  as  the  air  was  so  bad  one  could  not  remain 
over  fifteen  minutes. 

We  were  obliged  to  dig  fifty-six  feet  before  Ave  were  out- 
side of  the  wall.  As  work  could  only  be  done  at  night,  our 
progress  was  very  slow.  Fifty  feet  had  been  excavated,  and  it 
began  to  look  as  though  we  should  be  free  again,  but  on  Feb- 
ruary 14  the  order  came  to  move,  and  half  the  ofiicers  were 
taken  out,  marched  to  the  depot,  fooled  around  nearly  all 
night  in  a  drenching  rain,  then  marched  back  to  prison  again, 
as  they  had  no  cars  to  take  us  out  of  the  city.  We  renewed 
our  work  in  the  tunnel,  continuing  all  night  and  the  next  day, 
but  before  we  could  get  it  beyond  the  wall  they  moved  us. 
We  covered  up  three  of  the  officers  in  the  dirt  at  the  mouth 
of  the  tunnel,  but  when  the  rebels  were  making  their  last 
round  through  the  prison  to  see  if  all  were  out  they  were 
discovered. 


174  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

THE  EXCHANGE  AND  RETURN  NORTH. 

We  left  Columbia,  but  no  one  knew  where  we  were  going. 
After  a  slow  run  of  three  hours  the  engine  struck  a  cow ;  as 
the  cow  would  not  get  otf  the  track  the  engine  did,  and  we 
were  delayed  several  hours,  but  we  did  not  mind  that. 
Having  no  destination,  we  might  as  well  be  in  one  place  as 
another.  After  being  two  days  on  the  cars  we  arrived  at 
Charlotte,  N.  C. 

It  was  quite  evident  that  the  rebels  were  near  the  last 
ditch.  Our  South  Carolina  guard  would  not  go  into  North 
Carolina,  and  we  had  a  new  guard  from  the  latter  State.  We 
left  the  cars  and  marched  to  camp,  where  an  order  was  read, 
sio-ned  by  Adjutant-General  Cooper,  that  a  general  exchange 
of  prisoners  would  begin  at  once.  Many  took  no  stock  in 
the  order  and  escaped,  but  the  guard  did  little  or  nothing  to 
prevent  them,  and  the  next  day  the  officers  commanding  in 
the  city  requested  us  to  remain  in  camp,  as  they  had  a  strong 
police  guard  in  the  city  and  we  might  get  into  trouble. 

We  had  had  some  fun  mixed  with  our  misery.  Our  band 
had  retained  their  instruments,  and  while  they  had  not  played 
at  Camp  Sorghum  for  want  of  strings,  with  the  money  we 
received  they  bought  new  ones,  and  our  glee  club  was  as 
o-ood  as  ever.  The  citizens  often  came  from  the  city  to  hear 
them  sins;. 


CAPTAIN    "JACK"    ADAMS. 
July,    1865. 


THE  EXCHANGE  AND  BETUBN  NOBTH.  175 

One  day  we  had  a  rich  treat.  The  adjutant  of  an  Ohio 
regiment  T\Tote  a  song  called  "  Sherman's  March  to  the  Sea," 
Major  Isitt  and  Lieutenant  Rockwell  arranged  the  music, 
and  one  night  the  glee  club  sang  it  from  the  steps  of  the 
hospital.  The  boys  went  wild  over  it,  and  even  the  rebels 
could  not  fail  to  appreciate  it.  We  also  organized  the  I.  O. 
of  M.  E.  (Independent  Order  of  Mush  Eaters),  and  met  in 
house  No.  9.  It  was  not  a  charitable  organization,  as  we 
had  no  charity  for  any  one.  Our  meetings  were  opened  by 
the  prisoners  forming  a  circle,  one  man  in  the  centre  with  a 
stick.  He  must  do  something  for  the  entertainment  of  the 
brothers,  then  give  the  stick  to  another,  who  must  do  the 
same,  and  so  on,  until  all  had  done  their  part. 

We  brought  out  some  fine  talent,  and  were  the  liveliest 
crowd  in  prison.  Often  we  would  go  out  and  catch  some 
fellow,  who  was  despondent  and  nearly  dead  with  the  blues, 
bring  him  before  the  Grand  Mogul  and  try  him  for  some 
offence  by  court-martial.  While  he  would  get  mad,  kick 
and  swear,  it  revived  him,  gave  us  lots  of  fun,  and  as  we 
elected  him  a  Mush  Eater,  it  gave  him  a  chance  to  enjoy  the 
meetings.  I  rememl^er  one  lieutenant  of  an  Illinois  regi- 
ment who  had  dug  a  hole  in  the  ground  and  declared  that  he 
would  not  come  out,  but  would  die  there.  One  night  he 
came  out,  was  tried  and  sentenced  to  be  marched  around  the 
eamp.  The  sentence  was  duly  executed,  the  comb  band 
playing  the  "Rogue's  March."  He  began  to  improve  after 
that,  attended  the  meetings  regularly,  and,  I  believe,  was 
elected  to  the  ofl3ce  of  Deputy  High  Grand  M.  E.  We 
undertook  to  capture  a  captain  of  a  Tennessee  regiment, 
called  "Puddinghead  Hayes,"  but,  as  he  could  whip  any  two 
of  us,  we  let  him  alone. 


176  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

One  afternoon  at  three  o'clock  the  order  was  given  to  "fall 
in."  It  was  an  uncommon  call  at  this  hour,  and  "exchange" 
thoughts  came  to  all.  Soon  the  adjutant  introduced  us  to  a 
new  commander,  a  Dutchman  who  had  just  come  from  the 
north,  having  been  captured  at  Gettysburg.  Said  he : 
"  Ghentlemens,  I  comes  to  take  command  of  you.  I  have 
been  in  Fort  Delaware  fifteen  months.  You  peoples  teach 
me  how  to  behave  myself.  I  does  for  you  all  I  can.  You 
treats  me  like  ghentleman,  I  treats  you  like  ghentlemen. 
This  place  not  fit  for  hogs.  I  sends  in  one  hundred  load  of 
straw,  right  away,  quick.  Break  ranks,  march  !  "  He  went 
through  our  quarters  and  swore  worse  than  we  could  at  our 
treatment.  He  then  went  to  the  hospital,  had  a  row  with 
the  surgeon  because  he  had  done  nothing  to  make  us  comfort- 
able, and  kicked  up  a  row  generally  in  our  behalf.  We  felt 
that  "the  morning  light  was  breaking"  for  us,  and  that  we 
should  now  be  made  comfortable.  The  major  came  in  the 
next  day  with  more  suggestions,  but  in  a  day  or  two  we  saw 
him  no  more.  He  was  not  the  man  the  rebels  wanted,  as 
they  were  not  anxious  for  our  comfort,  and  his  ofiicial  head 
was  removed  as  soon  as  he  made  requisition  for  the  straw. 

On  the  20th,  two  hundred  of  us  left  to  be  exchanged. 
We  had  quite  a  pleasant  ride  to  Salisbury.  Here  I  saw  some 
of  my  men,  the  first  I  had  seen  since  we  left  them  at  Macon, 
in  July.  I  remember  two,  my  first  sergeant,  James  Smith, 
and  Private  Jerry  Kelly.  I  dare  not  undertake  to  describe 
their  condition  ;  they  were  nearly  starved  to  death  and  could 
only  walk  by  the  aid  of  sticks.  They  told  me  of  the  other 
boys  captured,  — that  Lubin,  a  young  recruit,  had  died  three 
days  after  entering  Andersonville ;  that  Sergt.  Geo.  E. 
Morse  and  Levi  Wooffindale  of  Company  G,   and   many 


THE  EXCHANGE  AND  BE  TURN  NORTH.  Ill 

others,  had  died  at  Andersonville,  Florence  and  other  pris- 
ons ;  for,  like  us,  they  had  been  carted  from  one  place  to 
another,  but  their  faces  brightened  as  they  said,  "  Not  one  of 
the  boys  went  back  on  the  old  flag."  I  had  been  proud  of  the 
19th  regiment  from  the  first  day  I  joined  it,  but  never  did  I 
see  the  time  when  I  loved  and  respected  those  boys  more 
than  that  day. 

More  than  thirty  thousand  were  crowded  into  the  pen  at 
Andersonville.  They  had  seen  their  comrades  die  at  the  rate 
of  two  hundred  a  day ;  they  had  been  ofiered  plenty  of  food 
and  clothing,  and  no  fighting,  if  they  would  renounce  their 
allegiance  to  the  old  flag  and  join  the  southern  Confederacy, 
but  they  said,  "JVof  JSTof  Death  before  dishonor!"  and 
waited  to  join  their  comrades  beneath  the  starry  flag  if  they 
lived  to  be  free,  if  not  to  join  those  who  had  been  loyal  and 
true  in  the  camp  on  the  other  shore. 

We  went  from  Charlotte  to  Goldsboro,  where  we  arrived 
the  next  morning.  Here  we  saw  the  worst  sight  that  the 
eyes  of  mortal  ever  gazed  upon.  Two  long  trains  of  plat- 
form cars,  loaded  with  our  men,  came  in.  They  had  been 
three  days  on  the  road,  expecting  to  be  exchanged  at  Wil- 
mington, but  as  the  city  was  being  bombarded,  were  turned 
back.  As  they  were  unloaded  not  one  in  fifty  was  able  to 
stand.  Many  were  left  dead  on  the  cars,  the  guards  rolling 
them  oft'  as  they  would  logs  of  wood ;  most  of  them  were 
nearly  naked,  and  their  feet  and  hands  were  frozen  ;  they  had 
lost  their  reason  ;  could  not  tell  the  State  they  came  from, 
their  regiment  or  company.  We  threw  them  what  rations 
we  had,  and  they  would  fight  for  them  like  dogs,  rolling 
over  each  other  in  their  eagerness  to  get  the  least  morsel.  I 
remember  one  poor  fellow  who  had  lost  his  teeth  by  scurvy ; 


178  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  EEGIMENT. 

he  would  pick  raw  corn  out  of  the  dirt  by  the  railroad  track 
and  try  to  eat  it.  We  gave  them  everything  we  had.  I  took 
my  only  shirt  from  my  back  and  threw  it  to  them ;  others 
did  the  same.  The  rebels  allowed  us  to  mingle  with  them, 
and  with  tears  streaming  down  our  cheeks  we  did  what  we 
could. 

Lieutenant  McGinnis  and  I  were  looking  for  our  men, 
when  we  found  one  named  Thompson,  of  his  company.  He 
was  a  noble  fellow,  one  of  the  largest  men  in  the  regiment ; 
the  only  clothing  he  had  on  was  part  of  a  shirt  and  that  was 
covered  with  vermin ;  he  had  lost  his  sight  and  was  almost 
gone  ;  he  died  while  we  were  with  him.  I  took  a  little  fel- 
low in  my  arms  and  carried  him  across  the  street ;  he  could 
not  have  been  over  sixteen  years  old,  and  did  not  weigh 
more  than  fifty  pounds  ;  he  died  just  as  I  laid  liim  down. 

The  men  were  marched  to  a  camp,  and  the  route  was  strewn 
with  dead  and  dying.  The  citizens  gathered  around,  but  I 
saw  or  heard  no  expressions  of  sympathy.  One  of  our  offi- 
cers said,  "  My  time  is  out,  but  all  I  ask  is  a  chance  to  once 
more  take  the  field;  I  would  try  and  get  square."  A  rebel 
officer  heard  him,  and  replied,  "You  are  just  the  man  I  would 
like  to  meet."  Our  officer  stepped  out  and  said,  "Here  I 
am,  I  have  been  more  than  a  year  in  prison,  but  I  will  whip 
you  or  any  other  rebel  you  can  furnish."  The  rebel  sneaked 
away,  and  said  he  would  not  disgrace  himself  by  fighting  a 
Yankee  except  in  battle.  We  wished  he  had  given  our  man 
a  chance. 

We  were  again  ordered  on  board  the  cars,  and  it  was  reported 
that  we  were  going  to  Richmond  for  exchange.  We  went  as 
far  as  Raleigh,  where  we  halted,  left  the  train  and  marched 
to  an  old  camp.     There  were  a  few  houses  standing,  but  not 


THE  EXCHANGE  AND  BETUBN  NOBTH.  179 

enough  to  hold  one-fourth  of  our  number.  The  rain  came 
down  in  torrents  and  we  stood  all  night  under  the  trees.  I 
never  passed  a  more  uncomfortable  night,  for  besides  being 
wet  and  cold,  I  suffered  with  hunger. 

On  the  23d  they  loaded  us  on  the  cars  again,  and  had  just 
started,  when  the  engine  ran  off  the  track.  This  time  the 
cause  was  an  open  switch.  We  believed  that  the  switch  was 
intentionally  left  open,  but  the  train  ran  so  slowly  that  we 
were  off  the  cars  as  soon  as  the  engine  left  the  track,  and  no 
one  was  hurt.  We  were  then  taken  to  Camp  Holmes,  some 
three  miles  out  of  the  city,  and  paroles  were  made  out  and 
signed.  This  settled  the  question  of  escape  and  we  began 
to  feel  happy.  We  remained  here  until  the  26th,  and  began 
to  think  that  the  parole  was  another  trap  to  keep  us  with  a 
small  guard.  All  were  excited,  and  had  they  not  moved 
three  hundred  at  noon  I  don't  believe  a  man  able  to  travel 
would  have  remained  in  camp  that  night. 

On  the  morning  of  the  27th  we  found  ourselves  in  Golds- 
boro  again,  and  were  marched  to  camp.  Here  we  had  to 
sign  another  parole,  as  the  first  was  not  made  out  properly. 
All  these  delays  were  terrible ;  our  nervous  condition  was 
such  that  we  could  not  sleep,  and  days  were  as  long  as  weeks. 
We  received  very  little  food,  and  here  I  sold  the  last  thing 
that  would  bring  a  dollar,  —  the  buttons  on  my  jacket.  These 
brought  me  eio:hteen  dollars,  —  two  dollars  each.  It  would 
buy  just  food  enough  to  sustain  life.  At  night  the  rebels 
gave  us  some  rations,  but,  hungry  as  we  were,  we  sent  all  to 
the  enlisted  men. 

The  28th,  at  five  p.m.,  we  again  went  on  board  the  train, 
and  at  daylight,  March  1,  were  at  Rocky  Point,  three  miles 
from  our  lines.     Here  we  left  the  cars,  the  rebel  guard  formed 


180  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 

in  line  and  we  were  counted  through.  As  soon  as  we  passed 
the  rebel  lines  we  ran  down  the  road,  cheering  and  singing. 
About  a  quarter  of  a  mile  further  on  the  guard  stopped  us 
and  formed  us  in  some  kind  of  order.  Although  we  were 
with  the  boys  in  blue  we  did  not  fully  realize  that  we  were 
free,  and  clung  to  all  our  prison  outfit.  We  marched  about 
a  mile  to  the  northeast  bridge  on  the  Cape  Fear  River,  and  on 
the  other  side  saw  an  arch  covered  with  the  stars  and  stripes. 
In  the  centre  of  the  arch,  surrounded  by  a  wreath  of  ever- 
green, were  the  words,  "Welcome,  Brothers  ! "  I  have  no 
idea  what  the  joy  will  be  when  I  pass  through  the  pearly 
gates  and  march  up  the  golden  streets  of  the  New  Jerusalem, 
but  if  it  is  half  as  great  as  it  was  the  morning  of  March  1, 
1865,  when  for  the  first  time  for  nearly  nine  months  I  saw 
the  old  flag,  I  shall  be  satisfied. 

One  who  did  not  understand  the  situation  would  have 
thought  that  an  insane  asylum  had  been  turned  loose.  We 
hugged  each  other,  laughed,  cried,  prayed,  rolled  over  in  the 
dirt,  and  expressed  our  joy,  each  in  his  own  way.  Those 
who  had  clung  to  their  meal  threw  it  high  in  air,  and  for 
once  meal  was  plenty. 

The  6th  Connecticut  were  encamped  near,  and  their  band 
played  national  airs  as  we  marched  over  the  bridge.  We 
also  found  our  true  friend,  the  colored  man,  not  as  a  slave, 
but  as  a  man  and  a  comrade,  clothed  in  loyal  blue  and  fight- 
ing for  a  flag  that  never,  until  President  Lincoln  signed  the 
Emancipation  Proclamation,  had  protected  him.  As  soon 
as  we  were  over  the  bridge  they  began  to  provide  for  our 
wants.  Hard-tack  boxes  were  burst  open,  coff*ee  and  meat 
were  furnished  in  abundance ;  but  we  had  been  starving  so 
Ions:  that  we  did  not  think  it  would  last,  and  I  remember 


THE  EXCHANGE  AND  BETUBN  NORTH.  181 

that  I  packed  my  old  jacket  —  now  fastened  together  with 
wooden  pins  —  full,  and  as  it  settled  down  crowded  in  more. 
We  drank  so  much  coffee  that  we  were  nearly  intoxicated. 

We  cheered  the  boys  who  had  provided  so  well  for  us, 
and  started  for  Wilmington.  We  did  not  march,  but  hob- 
bled along  as  best  we  could,  anxious  to  get  as  far  as  possible 
from  the  rebels.  We  clung  to  our  instruments,  and  carried 
the  big  base  viol  by  turns.  It  was  my  turn  to  carry  it,  and 
McGinnis  and  I  started  down  the  railroad.  We  had  gone 
but  a  short  distance  when  we  met  an  officer,  who  asked  me 
where  I  got  the  big  fiddle.  I  told  him  I  had  played  it  in 
church  before  I  enlisted ;  that  I  carried  it  with  me  when  I 
left  home  and  had  it  on  picket ;  was  in  the  middle  of  a  tune 
when  the  rebels  came  on  me,  and  as  I  could  not  stop  playing 
was  captured.  The  man  looked  at  me  and  said,  "  I  believe 
that's  a  d — d  lie."  "Well,"  I  said,  "you  have  a  right  to 
think  so,"  and  we  moved  along.  I  do  not  remember  what 
became  of  the  instrument. 

Arriving  at  Wilmington,  we  were  collected  together  and 
rations  were  served.  Here  we  were  placed  under  guard  to 
prevent  our  eating  too  much,  but  we  would  capture  the 
rations  each  side  of  us  and  fill  our  pockets.  As  soon  as  we 
had  eaten  all  we  could,  we  would  pass  out,  and  in  half  an 
hour  try  to  flank  in  again.  The  sanitary  commission  were 
on  hand  with  barrels  of  weak  milk  punch  and  gave  us  all  we 
wanted ;  as  we  wanted  everything  to  eat  or  drink  that  we 
saw  we  destroyed  large  quantities  of  it.  While  standing 
on  the  street  an  officer  rode  up  whom  I  recognized  as  Col. 
Henry  A.  Hale,  formerly  a  captain  in  my  regiment.  He 
was  serving  on  the  staff"  of  the  general  commanding  the 
department.     He  took  me  to  a  gunboat  in  the  river  and 


182  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEQIMENT. 

bought  me  a  suit  of  sailor's  clothes.  After  a  good  bath  I 
was  transformed  from  a  dirty  prisoner  into  a  respectable 
Jack  Tar.  I  threw  my  old  clothes  overboard,  and  they 
floated  down  the  stream  freighted  with  a  crew  which  had 
clung  to  me  closer  than  a  brother  for  the  past  nine  months, 
and  whose  united  voices  I  thought  I  heard  singing  "  A  life 
on  the  ocean  wave  "  as  they  passed  out  to  sea. 

I  returned  to  the  city  and  walked  about,  often  meeting 
some  of  the  men  of  my  regiment,  among  them  Michael 
O'Leary  of  Company  F,  who  looked  as  though  he  had  just 
come  off  dress  parade,  having  a  new  uniform  and  his  shoes 
nicely  polished.  He  was  delighted  to  see  me,  said  that  the 
rebels  had  urged  him  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance,  but  he 
had  told  them  he  could  never  look  Mary  Ann  in  the  face  if 
he  went  back  on  the  old  flag.  He  told  me  of  a  number  of 
the  men  who  had  died,  among  them  my  old  friend  Mike 
Scannell.  That  night  I  stood  in  front  of  the  theatre,  my 
hands  in  my  empty  pockets,  wondering  if  I  should  ever  have 
money  enough  to  purchase  a  ticket. 

March  3,  Ave  went  on  board  the  transport  "General  Sedg- 
wick," bound  for  Annapolis.  We  pulled  out  near  Fort 
Fisher  and  lay  over  night.  Some  of  us  went  on  shore  at 
Smithfield  and  had  a  nice  time.  On  the  4th  we  got  under 
way.  It  was  the  second  inauguration  of  President  Lincoln, 
and  all  the  ships  were  gaily  decked  with  flags.  We  passed 
out  over  the  bar.  The  ship  was  crowded  ;  my  berth  was  on 
the  floor  between  decks.  I  find  the  last  entry  in  my  diary 
is,  "  Oh,  how  sick  I  am  !  "  I  did  not  come  on  deck  for  four 
days,  and  suffered  more  than  I  can  tell.  The  sea  broke  over 
the  ship,  and  the  water  came  down  the  hatchway.  A  west- 
ern officer,  suflering  near,  aroused  me  by  exclaiming,  "  My 


THE  EXCHANGE  AND  RETURN  NORTH.  183 

God !  Jack,  there  is  a  board  off  somewhere  ;  don't  you  see 
the  water  coming  in  ?  "  I  didn't  care  if  they  were  all  off. 

We  arrived  at  Annapolis  and  quartered  in  the  several 
hotels.  The  following  day  we  received  two  months' pay.  I 
bought  a  good  uniform  of  a  Jew  for  seventy-five  dollars.  It 
was  a  nice  blue  when  I  first  put  it  on,  but  before  I  arrived 
home  it  was  as  brown  as  a  butternut.  We  ate  from  six  to  ten 
meals  a  day  for  a  week,  then  received  thirty  days'  furlough 
and  came  home  to  friends  who  had  almost  given  us  up  for 
dead. 

I  never  looked  better  than  when  I  arrived  home.  I  had 
bloated  so  that  I  was  the  picture  of  health,  and  no  matter 
what  account  I  gave  of  prison  life  my  face  contradicted  it,  so 
I  said  little.  After  thirty  days  at  home  I  did  not  feel  able 
to  return,  and  received  an  extension.  The  war  was  nearly 
over,  Richmond  had  fallen,  and  I  was  miles  away,  a  paroled 
prisoner,  not  allowed  to  bear  arms  until  exchanged. 

While  at  home  I  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  my  old  com- 
rade, Isaac  H.  Boyd.  He  had  started  as  a  private  in  Com- 
pany A,  and  was  now  major  of  the  regiment.  I  left  him 
one  Saturday  at  the  Providence  depot  in  Boston,  he  return- 
ing to  the  front.  In  two  weeks  I  received  his  body  at  the 
same  depot.  He  was  killed  in  the  last  battle  of  the  war,  the 
day  before  Lee  surrendered,  —  one  of  the  bravest  officers 
who  ever  drew  a  sword. 

Early  in  May  I  returned  to  Annapolis,  and  was  pleasantly 
quartered  in  the  house  of  a  Mr.  Harper,  the  only  man  in  the 
city  who  voted  for  President  Lincoln  in  1860.  While  stand- 
ing on  the  street  one  day  a  small  squad  of  prisoners  passed. 
This  was  an  unusual  sight,  as  all  had  come  through  the  lines 
weeks  before.    I  heard  a  voice  say,  "  How  are  you,  captain  ?  " 


184  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  BEGIMENT. 

and  looking  up  saw  a  white  head  sticking  out  of  a  bundle  of 
rags,  and  recognized  Sergt.  Mike  Scannell.  I  said,  "Mike, 
you  are  dead."  "  Not  yet,"  was  the  reply ;  "  but  I  have  been 
mighty  near  it.  I  was  sent  out  to  die  at  Andersonville,  from 
there  was  taken  to  Blackshire,  Fla.,  kept  until  the  war  was 
over,  then  taken  within  several  miles  of  our  lines  and  turned 
loose."  With  him  was  Mike  O'Brien  of  my  company,  —  hard 
looking,  but  full  of  courage. 

On  the  15th  of  May  I  was  discharged  ])y  general  order, 
went  to  Washington,  received  my  full  pay,  with  transportation 
to  West  Newbury,  Mass.  I  waited  to  see  the  grand  review 
of  the  armies  before  returning  home.  The  first  day  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac  passed.  As  the  2d  corps  drew  near  I 
became  anxious,  and  walked  towards  the  Capitol.  The  white 
trefoil  came  in  sight,  and  at  the  head  of  the  dear  old  regiment 
rode  Colonel  Rice.  He  saw  me  and  turned  out  of  the  line 
to  shake  hands.  Next  came  Captain  Hume,  —  the  only  line 
officer  commissioned  when  we  were  captured.  He  stopped, 
and  the  boys  came  from  every  company  ;  for  a  few  moments 
I  held  a  reception.  Colonel  Rice  urged  me  to  come  to  the 
regiment,  saying  he  had  found  a  place  for  me.  I  informed 
him  that  I  was  discharged,  and  was  going  home,  but  he  said, 
"Come  and  see  me  day  after  to-morrow."  In  compliance 
with  his  request  I  went  out  to  Munson's  Hill  to  visit  the  regi- 
ment, and  before  night  was  mustered  as  captain,  and  assigned 
to  the  command  of  Company  B. 

The  duty  was  very  pleasant.  I  was  in  command  of  the 
regiment  a  few  days  during  the  absence  of  Colonel  Rice  and 
Captain  Hume,  and  was  two  weeks  on  courts-martial  detail. 
June  30  the  regiment  was  mustered  out  of  service,  and  left 
for  Massachusetts,  arriving  at  Readville  July  3.     We  were 


THE  EXCHANGE  AND  RETURN  NORTH  185 

invited  to  take  part  in  the  parade  in  Boston  July  4,  and 
Colonel  Rice  was  quite  anxious  that  we  should.  After  we 
went  to  our  quarters  for  dinner  Colonel  Rice  was  called  to 
Boston.  Nearly  all  the  officers  had  business  there,  and  when 
we  boarded  the  train  found  the  men  taken  the  same  way. 
The  colonel  did  not  blame  them,  and  said  it  was  all  right  if 
we  would  report  at  9  a.m.  the  next  day  at  the  Providence 
depot.  All  promised.  I  did  not  expect  they  would  come 
but  went  to  the  station  at  the  hour  named.  I  found  Colonel 
Rice  and  one  private.  We  waited  a  while,  but  no  more 
reported,  and  as  we  three  would  not  make  much  of  a  show, 
concluded  to  give  it  up. 

July  20  we  assembled  at  Readville  for  final  pay.  The  men 
returned  to  their  homes  and  took  up  the  duties  of  citizens 
which  they  had  laid  down  to  become  soldiers,  — and  the  19th 
Regiment  Massachusetts  Volunteers  became  a  thing  of  the 
past. 

The  regiment  had  been  frequently  complimented  by  its 
superior  officers  for  soldierly  conduct,  and  the  following 
General  Orders  will  show  the  opinion  in  which  we  were 
held :  — 

Headquarters  2d  Army  Corps,  July  23,  1862. 
General  Order  No.  21. 

The  general  commanding  would  hereby  announce  to  this  corps  d'armee 
the  fjne  appearance  on  the  review  to-day  of  the  19th  Massachusetts  and 
1st  Minnesota  regiments.  The  condition  of  these  regiments  is  an  honor 
to  their  States,  and  reflects  great  credit  upon  their  commanders. 

By  command  of 

Major-General  Sumner, 
Official.  L,  Kip,  A.  D.  C.  and  A.  A.  O. 

W.  D.  Sedgwick,  A.  A  O. 


186  NINETEENTH  MASSACHUSETTS  REGIMENT. 


Headquarters  2d  Division,  2d  Corps, 

Edward's  Ferry,  Va.,  June  26,  1863. 
General  Order  No.  105. 

The  15th  and  19th  Massachusetts  Volunteers,  for  marching  to-day  in 
the  best  and  most  compact  order,  and  with  the  least  straggling  from 
their  ranks,  are  excused  from  all  picket  duty  and  outside  details  for  four 
days. 

By  command  of 

Brigadier  General  Gibbons. 

Of  the  thirty-seven  commissioned  officers  who  left  Massa- 
chusetts with  the  regiment  in  1861  only  one  returned,  — 
Col.  Edmund  Rice,  who  went  out  as  captain  and  came  home 
colonel  commanding  the  regiment. 

Fourteen  officers  and  two  hundred  fifty  men  were  either 
killed  or  died  of  wounds  received  in  action,  and  four  hun- 
dred forty-nine  were  discharged  for  disability,  occasioned  by 
wounds  or  disease  contracted  in  the  service. 

In  no  better  way  can  I  close  my  story  than  by  quoting 
from  the  1865  report  of  Adjutant-General  Schouler  :  — 

"  No  regiment  has  had  a  more  eventful  history,  or  has  fought  more, 
fought  better,  or  performed  its  duties  with  more  promptitude  and  alacrity. 
During  its  existence  the  regiment  has  been  engaged  in  forty-five  battles 
and  skirmishes,  in  six  of  which  it  has  lost  from  one-third  to  five-sixths 
of  its  men.  It  has  captured  and  turned  over  to  the  War  Department 
seven  stands  of  colors  (1st  Texas,  14th,  19th,  53d,  and  57th  Virginia, 
12th  South  Carolina  and  47th  North  Carolina)  and  six  pieces  of  artillery. 
When  it  is  said  that  the  regiment  has  been  characterized  by  the  most 
kindly  and  brotherly  feeling,  the  best  discipline  and  alacrious  obedience 
in  all  ranks,  that  it  has  been  frequently  commended  and  never  censured 
by  its  superior  commanders  —  the  story  is  done." 


n^t  178 


x\^^ 


^^.       "    ')    N    O 


^.    ^"^ 


^^ 


^  V 


•^^-^ 


V       s  ^ 


.^0 


>H    -r-^ 


v^^•    . 


^^A  V^' 


^0  o 


^^     .x^' 


%<^'^'' 

>./>. 


■'^^  ,^^^" 


<o- 


.V^^ 


q5     ^^_ 


o^-' 


.'?■■ 


oV  <? 


■\^^  '-''/, 


^■•' 


0'        X' 


o  0' 


A^-^' 


V  ,/ 


V 


^^^     -^^^ 


?."^x. 


-^^O 


x^^-^-. 


-.^^ 


'c*-^ 


'  /     ,    .    V   *• 


.^^  -^^ 


'^^.^^' 


nX^' 


s^-^    -^c. 


■V' 


..  V  ^    A 


-f     V 


.-^^' 


\         .    0   N    t    ^       V 


".  'o.. 


,0  o 


^,^" 
.S^^^. 


,0o. 


->.   s*'